The Pinnacle of Life 1301 1400

The Pinnacle of Life – Chapter 1301
Craig pricked up his ears when Alex asked about it.
The syndicated human traffickers had always been serious cases. As the
captain of the Special Brigade, he had the responsibilities and obligation to
fight this tumor of the society and return a bright future to the world.
Azure said, “I only managed to find out about a connected person called
Nanny Kim for now.”
Alex and Craig were stunned.
‘Why did the name seem so familiar?’
“On a second thought, wasn’t that a character from a novel?”
Azure said, “Nanny Kim is definitely not a real name but an alias. She has the
same name as the character from Heavenly Sword and Dragon Slaying Sabre’s
Nanny Kim. Norton Cambell also mentioned that Nanny Kim is just an old
human trafficker who has worked with him for a long term. The number of
children she bought from him is as many as a hundred people. For some
reason, recently, she only wants little girls of five or six years old and even
wants them to be pretty and clean. Moreover, she said it would be best if they
were born in a lunar year and a lunar month as well as on a lunar day.”
After hearing Azure’s words, the few people were enraged.

If more than a hundred of children were sold, it would indicate a nightmare of
more than a hundred of families. These bunch of people really deserved to die.
Craig said, “There’s actually such a heartless organization in California. No

matter what, I must destroy the organization completely.”
Alex frowned and said, “The five or six years old children even have to be
born in a lunar year, lunar month and on a lunar day. What are they trying to
do?”
He thought of one possibility.
Shadowman!
However, it was too soon to tell now.
“Let’s go. I need to ask Norton Cambell personally!” Craig said at this
moment.
However, when they saw Norton and the other two living human traffickers
again, Craig was startled.
The three of them were rolling on the ground and kept wailing while
desperately scratching their own skin with their fingernails. At this moment,
they had already scratched all over their bodies with wounds and blood. Even
there was much blood on the ground. However, they still kept scratching and
wailing, as if they wanted to peel off all the skin on their bodies.
Even Craig, who was used to seeing bloody scenes, almost could not take it as
well upon witnessing this scene.
“What… What’s wrong with them?” He asked apprehensively as he dared not

go near them.
“Nothing much, it’s just a little punishment!”
Alex scoffed and snapped his fingers. Immediately afterwards, all the three
people on the ground let out a breath of relief when the parasitic worms in
their bodies calmed down. Of course, this thing came from Granny Blackwood.
Now that she had become his servant, he could have as many parasites as he
wanted.
The calmed Norton immediately kneeled before Alex and begged. “Master, I
beg you, please forgive me! I’ll confess everything, I’ll tell everything. I plead
guilty and I surrender. I’m willing to accept the punishment of the law. I beg
of you, please help me get rid of the parasitic disease on me!”
The other two accomplices immediately kneeled down and willingly

surrendered as well.
The torture of this parasitic worm was indeed not something that anyone
could bear. Otherwise, martial artists would not turn pale at the mention of it.
“If you knew this day would come, why did you still do it?” said Alex in a
gentle voice. “Well, I’ll give you all a chance to atone your crimes with good
deeds. Tell us everything about the details of your modus operandi, other
accomplices as well as the whereabouts of the children you’ve kidnapped.
Otherwise, my parasitic worms would go into your hearts and brains. Even
God can’t save you then.”
Once the several human traffickers heard him, they shivered in fear.
Afterwards, they were outdoing one another to speak up first.
“What’s the rush? Tell me one by one!”
Half an hour later, the few people said everything that they knew under the
threat of the inhumane torture from the parasitic worms. Craig had used tip
dozens of blank papers just for recording. There were only two words to
describe the crimes that these people had committed innumerable crimes!
It turned out that not only did Norton have a stronghold of Disneyland, but he
also had operated several similar venues which were especially used for
abducting children.
And, he was not the head of this human trafficking organization. On the
contrary, he was just a small person in charge at the bottom. This human
trafficking organzation had a name that most people heard of the Beggar
Gang!
However, it was different from the Beggar Gang in the Condor Heroes.
This Beggar Gang was truly a tumor to the society and the scum of the world.
They stole children to brainwash, discipline them strictly and let them
experience all kinds of inhumane torture…
For example, forcibly severing their limbs to make them beg on the streets,
forcibly cutting off their tongues so that they could not speak, and pouring
acid to destroy their delicate faces so that their loved ones could not recognize
them. And, some good-looking girls would be even sold to faraway places and
even overseas to be someone else’s child brides. They would be trained to
serve men and fulfil their perverted needs… And many more.
All of these were outrageous.
Boom!
After listening to all these, anger welled up in Alex’s heart. Unable to control
his anger, he stomped on the ground. Then, the office hall of the amusement
park was shaken into ruins.
“B*stards, b*stards! You guys don’t deserve to be a human at all!”
Azure was so emotional that he went up to the three human traffickers and
beat them up with punches and kicks. Even tears started streaming down his
face.
It was because he thought of himself, Waltz and Clay. The three siblings were
all adopted children of Lord Lex Gunther.
Rumor had it that the three of them were only rescued when a human
trafficker’s den was destroyed. However, their original families were nowhere
to be found. In the end, they stayed by Lord Lex’s side.
Zella, who was standing aside, cried her eyes out when she thought of her
daughter who was almost abducted.
“Azure, enough!”
Alex stopped Azure. “Don’t kill them. I still need them to make up for their
own mistakes and bring us to destroy their lair!”
Norton said, “Yes, yes. Stop hitting me. Ouch, I’m willing to make up for my
own mistakes, I’m willing to do so. I’ll bring you there!”
Craig with a cold expression said, “I’ll mobilize my men immediately.”
Azure said, “A thousand martial artists and three thousand bodyguards of

Thousand Miles Conglomerate are awaiting your orders outside. They are
waiting to be deployed at any time.”
After pondering for a while, Alex said, “I’ll ask Divine Constabulary to come
and help too. We have to make sure all evil is eradicated completely!”
***
That night, the California officials immediately set up a raid called “Rescue
the Children”. The Special Brigade, police and Divine Constabulary of
California were on the list. Besides, a thousand martial artists and three
thousand bodyguards of Thousand Miles Conglomerate were temporarily
transferred. A total of four thousand people operated swiftly.
On the other side, Alex brought along Zella, Azure, more than ten martial
experts as well as Norton to meet the so-called Nanny Kim in private.
Soon after, the few people came to a large scale foot reflexology parlour called
The Nourishing Feet.
Norton said, “This is Nanny Kim’s stronghold. She opened this parlour. This
old lady is very cautious. She’s usually very careful and she wouldn’t let me
know. But, my subordinates secretly found out that she’s usually here! This
foot reflexology parlour is not a regular one too. They provide a lot of special
services.”
Azure said, “I’ll go in and grab her.”
Alex nodded his head. He was too lazy to go into this kind of parlour.
Azure brought along three subordinates and blended inside the parlour.
Alex let several martial artists from Thousand Miles Conglomerate to keep
watch separately in order to prevent the people inside from escaping through
the back door or other places. Unexpectedly, in less than three minutes, a
certain window on the second floor was smashed, with a person flying from
the inside.
At a glance, it was actually Azure!

Whoosh!
Azure fell onto the ground heavily. His buttocks landed on the ground like a
goose falling on the sandbank. Fortunately, he had now successfully advanced
into a Mystic ranked martial artist. With the inner force protecting his body,
the fall would not cause him to become half paralyzed.
Meanwhile, Alex saw a gray haired old woman through that broken window.
One martial artist from Thousand Miles Conglomerate immediately went

forward to help Azure up. “Bro Azure, are you okay? What happened up there?
How did you get thrown out?”
Right after he said that, three vibrations sounded.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The other three martial artists who followed Azure into the parlour were
thrown out of the second floor as well. Immediately afterwards, an old woman
jumped down from the second floor casually while holding a dragon head cane
in her hand. Her gray hair was tied up in a bun and wrapped in an elderly’s
scarf. Her appearance was very similar to Nanny Kim from the martial arts TV
series.
‘She’s definitely a martial arts fan! This look is an exact cosplay of Nanny
Kim’s look from the TV series.’ Alex could not help but complain secretly.
After the old woman jumped down, she landed on the ground sturdily. When
the dragon head cane thumped hard to the ground, it even made a metal
clanging sound.
Even the concrete ground that was thumped by the cane formed a cracked
area. It was extremely powerful. Clearly, the dragon head cane in her hand
was not made of ordinary wood but metal. It was completely black and it
seemed quite heavy.
“Azure, do you think that I don’t know who you’re?”
“We don’t interfere with one another and I’m too lazy to care about the
underworld whatsoever. Now that you monkey has become the king, you
shouldn’t cross the line, or else you’ll not end up well!” Nanny Kim said in a
cold manner. After turning around to take a look, only then did she notice the
dumbfounded Norton who was standing not far away from here.
Norton never knew that Nanny Kim was a martial artist and even an expert
who could easily defeat Azure. He was stunned at that moment.
When Nanny Kim saw Norton, her expression changed instantly.
The breaking news about Disneyland was known to most people in California.
Naturally, she knew it as well. However, never did she expect that Norton
would surrender so quickly and sold her out as well. They even found her lair,
it was unforgivable… Fortunately, the people who came were not police, so
she still had a glimmer ofhope in her. As long as she killed all these people,
there would be no testimony of the witness against her.
So, the moment Nanny Kim saw Norton, she had the urge to kill him.
“Die!”
Nanny Kim thumped her dragon head cane, causing her entire body to soar
into the sky. She did not look like a senile old woman at all, but she seemed to
be a a sharp sword being shot out.
The cane in her hand was aimed straight at Norton’s head as she wanted to kill
him instantly.
Meanwhile, Alex and Zella, who were standing aside, were not noticed by her
because they seemed like two trash that could be easily killed. However, such
trash suddenly made a move and pinched her dragon head cane, defusing her
killing move.
Norton broke out in a cold sweat as he looked at Alex thankfully.
At that moment earlier, he really thought that he was going to die under the
cane of Nanny Kim.
“Hmm?” Nanny Kim was startled. As her feet landed on the ground, she
swung the cane with force.
However, Alex’s hand was like a giant clamp. She couldn’t pull it out of his
hand at all.
“Who are you? Let go!” Nanny Kim shouted with a stern voice.
The martial cultivation belonging to Intermediate-Earth ranked exploded

abruptly from her body. She wanted to attack Alex’s body through her cane. If
he were an ordinary person, the old woman’s full powered blast of inner force
would definitely break his heart and take his life instantly.
However, she ran into Alex.

That rush of inner force seemed to have disappeared into the thin air. Alex’s
expression did not change and there was not even the slightest reaction.
‘What? How is this possible?’
Nanny Kim trembled in shock. She saw that Alex was clearly an ordinary
person. How was it possible for him to block out her ultimate move, the
Tiderip of Dark Force?
‘Again!’
She reactivated the Dark Force. However, the result was still the same.
Alex calmly said, “Who’d have thought that you, an Intermediate-Earth

ranked expert, actually turn into a heartless human trafficker? You’re better
off without the cultivation!”
He shook his hand backhandedly.
A gush of spiritual power containing the thunderous might rushed back at

Nanny Kim’s body, as if it were an overwhelming force.
A series of burst sounds was heard.

Every inch of the meridians in the old woman’s arm were broken. Her middle
and lower energy cores were destroyed by the thunderous might. The
destructive force instantly smashed her arm into dregs.
“Argh!” Nanny Kim screamed.
It was too late to let go of her hand at this moment. She spat out a mouthful of
blood. While shrivelling on the ground with a pale face, she pointed at Alex
tremblingly. “W- who on earth are you? How dare you destroy my cultivation.
You and I are sworn enemies!”
Smack!
A big slap landed right on the old woman’s face.
It was Azure who rushed over.
“Damn old hag, you really hide deep enough! For an Earth expert to hide in a
place like this in California, you can really hide well!” As Azure said, he
kicked the old woman in the stomach a few times, causing her who already
had her energy cores damaged to spit another two mouthfuls of blood. “Hide
more! Now that your martial arts are ruined, you don’t have to hide anymore,
right? Hahaha!”
The old woman viciously said, “Azure Storm, do you think you’re that great
just because nobody is competing with you for the throne of the underworld?
Let me tell you, you’re just a person with limited vision and experience in my
eyes and I’m just too lazy to care about you. Today, you brought along people
to smash up my place and ruin my energy core. Just you wait, someone will
come for you.”
Azure asked, “Who?”
However, the old woman refused to talk about it.
Crack!
Azure did not hesitate to step on her leg.
“Ouch!” Nanny Kim wailed in pain as her leg was broken. Her entire leg was
trembling.
Azure smiled and said, “Is it very painful? This is for you to enjoy it, so you
could feel the emotions of the children abducted by you! Speak! Where are the
children bought by you?”
Nanny Kim smiled all of a sudden. “You better kill me!”
“You want to die? But it won’t be so easy!” Azure raised his foot and stepped
on her other leg. After that, he took out a small bottle. “Do you know what
this is? It’s a kind of parasitic disease from Canyonland. Have you heard about
the heart scratching pill of a hundred days?”
“What? The heart-scratching pill of a hundred days?” Nanny Kim screamed

terrifyingly. She seemed to know what it was.
“So you know about it! That’s even better. Just one pill and I promise you’ll
be crying out comfortably as you scratch your body happily!” Azure
immediately poured a pill out. But then, he stopped again. He called two of his
subordinates over and said, “Do you guys have a pair of scissors or nail
clippers? This old hag’s fingernails are well maintained, and she won’t be able
scratch it well later. Cut them sharply and make them into triangles, so that
she could scratch it even better.”
“Alright!” The subordinates immediately moved.
They did not have scissors or nail clippers, but they had knives. It would work
the same.
Soon, Nanny Kim’s fingernails were shaved like pyramids one by one. If she
were to scratch her body with these, it would guarantee that a blood wound
would be formed with a single scratch.
Alex looked at Azure. He realized that this brat was quite talented in torturing
people.
Azure continued, “Force her mouth open. If she dares to bite her tongue, plug
off all of her teeth… Right, you aren’t going to try to bite your tongue and kill
yourself, right? Let me tell you a general knowledge. You won’t die by biting
off your tongue, the key point is that it’s very painful!”
“No, no, don’t!” Nanny Kim was horrified. “Please don’t feed me the heart
scratching pill of a hundred days. Please don’t. I’ll speak, I’ll speak. I’ll tell
you everything!”
Nanny Kim begged loudly as her body trembled.
This was because she had seen people who were infected by the parasitic
disease from the heart scratching pill of a hundred days with her own eyes.
The situation at that time was simply a horrible sight, especially when the
person was about to die, his entire body would be eaten out alive. She had
nightmares for several months due to it
“I… I have a name list. The name list is in the parlour, I’ll go get it now.”
She struggled to get up. Only then did she realize that both her legs had been
trampled off, she was unable to walk at all. The pain was gut wrenching
whenever she tried to move.
In the end, two martial artists under Azure dragged the old woman inside. The
name list was found inside a hidden compartment in the wall.
Alex still walked into the foot reflexology parlour in the end. He saw a few
beautiful women with exposed outfits hiding in a room, secretly poking their
heads out to watch them. After that, he even saw a few younger girls but they
were dressed very maturely.
He straightaway pushed open the door and pulled one of them out to ask.
The girl was so shocked that her face turned pale. She looked at Nanny Kim in
fear.
Azure immediately gave Nanny Kim a few slaps on the face and said to the girl,
“Don’t be afraid. This old hag is pretty much useless now. If you have any
grievances, you can tell them all! I’ll call the shots! California has now formed
a special raid team, all the human traffickers will be apprehended.”
The girl tremblingly asked, “Is it true?”
Azure said, “I can assure you that.”
Afterwards, this thirteen or fourteen years old girl cried out loudly right away.
She said that she was kidnapped four years ago. During the period, she had
been through many tearful and tragic encounters. She was forced to be an
attendant here while living an inhumane life. She complained about Nanny
Kim’s crimes…
And, the entire parlour was almost full of such ill fated girls. It was truly
tearful for those who heard about it.
The killing intent in Alex’s eyes got even thicker.
He asked, “Nanny Kim, let me ask you. I heard that lately you’ve been looking
for girls who are born in the lunar year, lunar month and on a lunar day. Why
are you looking for such girls?”
Nanny Kim truthfully replied, “I don’t know the specifics either. A friend of
mine asked me for them.”
“Who is the person?”

“It’s a woman named Paige Rockefeller.”
Alex was stunned for a moment, “Which Paige Rockefeller?”
Nanny Kim confessed, “It’s that Paige Rockefeller from Rockefeller Group.
She’s a very wealthy woman.”
As soon she said that, both Azure and Zella looked at Alex at the same time.
Twenty minutes later, Alex reached Paige’s house. However, he saw that a
funeral was being held in her house.
The mourning target was Paige’s husband, Wes Jefferson.
Alex saw Paige’s son, Elijah Jefferson.
When Elijah heard that Alex was looking for his mother, he angrily pointed at
Alex right away and said, “You’re looking for my mom? I even wanted to find
you! Ever since your family forcibly bought all of our shares in Rockefeller
Group with one dollar that day, my mom has been missing and my dad was
killed. This is all because of you and your mother. Give me back my mom and
dad!”
Alex was slightly shocked as he asked, “How did your father die?”
Elijah reddened his eyes as he yelled, “Who should I ask when you ask me?
My father’s heart was dug away and I’m suspecting that you’re the one who
killed my dad!”
Alex was flabbergasted. Then, the suspicion in his heart became firmer. “Then
have you seen Carol Rockefeller?”
Elijah replied, “No.”
Alex nodded his head and said, “Alright… If I didn’t guess it wrongly, your
mother should have been taken away by Carol under duress. Now, Carol has
walked the path of evil cultivation and she’s cultivating a kind of insidious
demonic art. Your mother is now specifically helping her to abduct five or six
year old kids. Once they fall into Carol’s bands, they are most likely killed! So,
if you don’t want to lose your mother forever, tell me her whereabouts and I
can help you to rescue her.”
Elijah was stunned for a while and said, “Is she involved in the incident at
Disneyland as well?”
Alex nodded his head.
Elijah fell and sat on the ground.
After taking a glance at him, Alex was about to leave the place.
However, Elijah stopped him. “Alex, the current Carol Rockefeller is indeed
not the same Carol Rockefeller that she used to be. Now, she has become very
scary and even given birth to a haunting son! I can tell that thing is not a
human but a monster! If you’re really capable, I beg of you, help me to rescue
my mother! If I’m not wrong, my dad was killed by her.”
Alex stopped walking as he nodded his head. “If you hear any news about her,
give me a call.”
“Alright!”
***
After leaving Paige’s residence, Alex went straight to Rockefeller Manor.
At the same time, Hailey Lawson and Zoey Carter were at the manor as well.
Charles Carter was out of town but he, who had now received the news of her
daughter being abducted and almost lost her daughter, was rushing back
overnight. Besides, Brittany Rockefeller was back too. She saw the news when
she was on her way back and learnt about Zoey’s incident as well as the big
movement of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Then, she rushed back
immediately without stopping.
When Alex arrived at the manor, the women in the family went up to him and
asked if he had found the mastermind behind the human traffickers.
Alex said, “We did find out about it. It’s done by an human trafficking
organization called the Beggar Gang. Now the California official has
established a special team and is conducting a raid. There should be a news
broadcast by tomorrow! Thanks to Sis Yaeger’s help this time, we managed to
find the children’s exact location. Otherwise, the consequences would be
unimaginable.”
Afterwards, he asked Hailey, “Is Zoey’s birthday in a lunar year, lunar month
and on lunar day?”
Hailey was stunned for a moment. “I’m not sure about this!”
When she reported Zoey’s birthday in the lunar calendar, Alex calculated the
time and it was exactly in a lunar year, lunar month and on lunar day.
Maya who was standing aside asked, “Bro, what does this have to do with
Zoey’s abduction?”
Alex nodded his head slightly. “I’m suspecting that the mastermind of this
incident is a bit related to Carol Rockefeller! This woman has walked the path
of evil cultivation and she hates me to the core. Hence, everyone must be
careful of this woman from now on.”
An hour later, Charles arrived at the manor. He was so anxious that he rushed
over from Michigan in a helicopter right away.
After listening to the entire incident, he had a moment of fear.
Afterwards, he gratefully thanked Alex, Zella, Waltz and the others. The news
was all over the internet, naturally he saw it as well. Never did he expect that
Thousand Miles Conglomerate would take the matter so seriously that they
mobilized more than tens of thousands of employees and offered a billion
dollars just to look for his own daughter. He mentioned on the spot that he
was going to offer Zella a billion dollars to thank her personally but Zella
turned down the offer in the end.
Charles said with a firm expression, “I want to set up a foundation dedicated

to fight human traffickers nationwide. I’ve thought about this matter
thoroughly when I was on my way here! I only have one daughter. If my
daughter is missing, it’s pointless no matter how much money I earn or how
many houses I own. All of it would be meaningless! So, I want to set up this
foundation and take down human traffickers at all cost, so that there would be
no human traffickers in America in the future.”
Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!
Waltz clapped her hands. “Bro Carter, this establishment of this foundation
will be a contemporary work of gathering great merits that will benefit the
country and the people as well as future generations! How about you count me
in?”
Brittany said, “Count my Rockefeller family in as well!”
On the next day, a piece of news from California shocked the entire America.
Last night, the three official departments worked together as well as Norton
and the other two human traffickers cooperated on-site for designation.
Tracing the clues, they had successfully found the base of the Beggar Gang in
California.
They found thirty three human traffickers and related bandits right away
while rescuing 178 abducted children.
Earlier this morning, California police released a video. It was footage of the
children being rescued. The scene at the time was overwhelming: more than a
hundred children were locked in cages like dogs, and more than twenty
children were hung on the beams of the house because they were disobedient,
resulting in wounds all over their bodies.
There were also all sorts of tools for torture at the scene. The floor was full of
dried blood.
And, almost half of the children rescued were already handicapped. Some
were brought out to beg for money every day. However, they could not get a
single penny from the begged money and had to surrender everything. They
could only eat leftovers every day.
Rumor had it that when the official personnel and the four thousand security
guards seconded by Thousand Miles Conglomerate present saw the scene,
their eyes turned red because they were too pitiful and cruel.
However, this venue was just one of the branches of the Beggar Gang in
California. Moreover, there were a few leaders. It was unknown if they had
heard the news beforehand or seen the incident of Disneyland, they were alert
and escaped first to avoid getting caught. Once the footage was publicized, the
entire nation was shocked.
Many people cheered but many also cried bitterly for the broken families
caused by the human traffickers. More people rushed to California, hoping to
find their lost children among the rescued children.
However, the official announcement stated that the raid operation of “Rescue
the Children” would not end there.
As long as the tumor of the society, the Beggar Gang was not removed, it
would continue to exist.
All of a sudden, it caused a surge of praise from the people.
***
It was half past nine in the morning.
Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waylon Realty, Lush Cosmetics and

Rockefeller Group issued a press conference for establishing “The Foundation
of Rescuing the Children”. Upon the establishment, the four companies had
raised a total of fifty billion dollars.
Various rescue operations would be carried out immediately.

They also established an action team to fight human trafficking. They
specifically hired the captain of the Special Brigade, Craig Selby, as the guide.
They would cooperate with the officials for a long term, with the aim to fully
eliminate the human trafficking industry.
They set up multiple reporting channels. As long as the reports were verified,
the reporters would be greatly rewarded.
Once the news was out, it shocked California and the entire America once
again.
Everyone kept praising them.
“How courageous!”
“This is a true entrepreneur of the people for being compassionate toward the
citizens and the country!”
Some people also pointed out that the girl who was almost abducted at
Disneyland was the daughter of Waylon Realty’s boss. This matter had
completely enraged Charles Carter and his wife. So, they set up the foundation
in such a hurry. However, more people were shocked at Charles Carter’s
personal connections. Not only did he have such a deep connection with
Thousand Miles Conglomerate, but he even pulled in the recent dark horse of
the beauty industry, Lush Cosmetics.
As for the Rockefeller Group, the news was released a long time ago, saying
that the company was acquired by Lush Cosmetics. Indeed, they belonged to
the same family now.
***
In the presidential suite of Shangri-La Hotel, a few women from the Melvis
family were here. They had finally moved out of Sky’s house. At the same time,
they also planned to return to Alaska today. Then, they saw the news on TV.
Lexia pointed at Brittany who appeared on TV and said to the juniors, “Do you
see it? This is called bold and broad minded. Yesterday, you guys were still
worrying that Brittany and her son would share the Melvis family’s wealth
when they returned to the Melvis family. They don’t even care about it.”
Stephanie said, “Who would have thought that Lush Cosmetics is actually a
brand founded by her. We didn’t know it previously. Think about it now, in
fact, Ruby has done her investigation properly ages ago. Moreover, she let
Tucker come over to California, wanting to snatch Lush Cosmetics away from
Brittany. Brittany is truly a business genius!”
At this moment, another woman said, “Madame, I just found out the
information. Many products of Lush Cosmetics are developed by Alex
Rockefeller. Moreover, he’s a major shareholder of Thousand Miles
Conglomerate. the CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waltz Fleur is his
girlfriend… Whereas, the wife of Waylon Realty’s boss, Charles Carter, is
Alex’s godsister. Alex once rescued their daughter, Zoey Carter.”
This woman was called Jen, who was an expert specialized in gathering
intelligence. Whatever she said basically could not go wrong.
The women of the Melvises were shocked at once.
Lexia said, “This Alex Rockefeller is certainly not a person of no particular

talent! Just think about it, he could cure Nickolas’ late stage cancer. With this
technique alone, he could become the best miracle doctor in the world if the
news is spread! Sadly, Brittany doesn’t want to return to the Melvis family.
Otherwise, a blessed child will truly descend upon our Melvis family and our
family will soar high! Oh, I wish the old man would persuade them after he
comes out of the meditation.”
Meanwhile, there was only one person amongst the crowd who was absent
minded, the person was Soraya Melvis. She constantly pressed on her stomach
with her hand.
In her mind, she kept recalling the experience of making out with Alex at
Moonlight Lake. Her whole body became soft. She never knew that it was just
an illusion. She thought she really did the deed with Alex, and she even
thought that she had a high chance of getting pregnant.
After leaving Moonlight Lake, she wanted to buy an emergency morning after
pill quietly at first. However, she did not take it for some reason.
Now that she heard all kinds of information about Alex, it turned out that she
was slightly excited.
‘What’s going to happen if I really get pregnant with his child?’
‘Will he accept this child?’
As for the previous worry that the child might be brain damaged or something
had been put to rest. This was because she now knew that Alex’s grandmother
was not her grandmother, but it was somebody else… He was an offspring of
another woman that her grandfather married. She even specifically
investigated the information, showing that the deformity rate of children
under such circumstances was not high. It could even be pre-screened.
What kind of thought would Alex have if he found out that his cousin had such
a thought after being trapped by himself? Perhaps, he would be too shocked to
sleep.
***
It was three o’clock in the afternoon.
Azure gave Alex a call. “Bro Alex, Norton Cambell said that he already atoned
for his own crimes and he has made up for it by doing good deeds. Can the
heart scratching parasitic disease of a hundred days be removed from him?”
Alex scoffed. “He has made up for his crimes by doing good deeds? He can
never make up for the crimes that he had committed in this lifetime. Let him
emerge and perish in his own ways! Just tell him that he has to suffer more
when he’s alive, so that Hades may be more lenient to him after his death and
let him reincarnate into a human being again.”
Azure laughed. “Bro Alex, I think so too. The death of such a person shouldn’t
be pitied at all.”
After a pause, he continued, “That Nanny Kim committed suicide. But before
she died, she revealed that a sect behind her called the Witch Cult may come
and avenge her.”
“Witch Cult? Have you heard of it before?”
“Never.”
“Then, let’s leave it for now. You should pay attention to improving your
cultivation. I’ll send you a set of secret manuals regarding martial arts in the
coming few days.”
“Huh? Thank you, Bro Alex!”
“We’re allies, so there’s no need to be polite.”
After the call was hung up, Alex received a call from Dorothy. “Hubby, my
mom wants to treat your mother and you to a meal!”
For a moment, Alex was too shocked to speak a word.
The first reaction when Alex heard it was to reject it. Claire had long left a
lasting negative impression in his heart. Who knew what kind of intention she
had in mind when she suddenly invited his mother and him to a meal.
However, he remembered something, so he immediately asked, “Didn’t your

mom have a memory loss? Could it be that she has recovered her memory?”
Dorothy replied, “No! She only invited your mother and you to a meal
because she hasn’t. Do you think she would do so if her memory has been
recovered?”
“That’s it!”
“What about it? You still have to consider it for a long time just for a meal
now? Could it be that you still have to ask your other girlfriends for
instructions?”
Alex immediately said, “What are you saying? It’s not like that at all. I was
just thinking how l should tell my mom about it. After all, she thought that we
had divorced ages ago and are no longer in contact with each other.”
“Hmph. I even know that she can’t wait for you to marry Waltz and Maya, so
that they could hurriedly give birth to one or two kids.”
“How did you know it? Um, what I mean is, you’re thinking too much.”
Dorothy said, “Whatever. It will be held at my place tonight. Do let me know
if you’re coming or not. If you don’t want to come, then forget about it.”
“Yes, yes. I’ll definitely come. Even if I have to crawl over, I’ll crawl to your
place.”
***
No matter what, Dorothy was the de facto eldest wife. Since it was the
invitation from his mother-in-law, he was obligated to attend the dinner even
if he did not want to.
Helpless, he could only ask Brittany.
“What? You both faked your divorce?”
Sure enough, Brittany instantly jumped up when she heard that. “What the
hell are you doing? You even created such a fraud of getting a divorce. If you
don’t divorce for real, are you going to leave it for the New Year? Those few
people in the Assex family are snobs. Anyway, I won’t agree to it again.”
“Cough! Mom, she had a reason for doing this. Claire had a brain disease
previously but now she’s back to normal. Moreover, she has amnesia now. So,
let’s go there for a while!”
“Son, do you know what it means by a leopard can’t change its spots? Do you
still want to fall on the exact same spot twice? What’s so good about Dorothy
Assex? Look at Maya and Waltz, which one of them is not better than her?
You and Dorothy aren’t people from the same world!”
Alex said, “Are you afraid of her mom?”
Brittany jumped up. “Tch. Why would I be afraid of a mentally ill person?
Fine, we’ll go then. I would like to see if she truly has amnesia or fake
amnesia.”
***
Soon, it was half past four in the afternoon. Despite being uncomfortable with
Claire and her family, Brittany had always been particular as a person. She
could not possibly turn up empty handedly. She still prepared some gifts.
As Alex drove an Aston Martin, they headed to Assex Villa.
The Assex family was well prepared. They had prepared things to serve their
guests earlier. Before the main course, there were pre-dinner snacks and fruits.
It was said that the dishes were cooked bya chef hired from a hotel.
Besides, Adrianna and her family were here as well.
When they saw Claire again, not to mention Brittany, Alex was shocked as
well. The change was too great.
At first sight of her, Alex thought that a stranger had come to the house. He
only saw her wearing a white traditional dress with a little red embroidery on
her chest, while her head of green hair was pulled back into a bun, exposing
her fair, slender legs. The facial features on the face were moist, fair and
delicate. She seemed to have the same age as Dorothy who was standing
beside her.
She seemed even younger than Brittany. This was simply bewitching!
Brittany could not help pulling Alex and whispered, “What’s wrong with her?
Did she go for plastic surgery?”
Alex shook his head.
He took a closer look at Claire. Then, he was surprised to find that there was
actually a mild, weird energy fluctuation in her body. It was pure, obscure yet
real.
‘A unique bloodline?’
‘Has it been activated?’
Alex was extremely shocked, as if he saw another side of Zella Yeager in

Claire’s body. Zella’s body contained the unique bloodline of Nine Tails,
whereas in Claire’s body, the power of the bloodline was even purer than
Zella’s and the quality was even better. It had a vague fire attribute.
‘What is this?’
Just when Alex was puzzled, Claire walked up to them with a smile. She took
the initiative to hold Brittany’s hand and gently said, “Oh, mother-in-law.
Welcome, welcome. You must be tired coming all the way here. Please, come
in and have a seat!”
After that, she grabbed Alex’s hand. “Alex, I’ve heard about the things before.
I hope you won’t keep it in your heart. If you’ve any complaints about me, just
say it out since we’re going to be a family from now on. It takes a thousand
years of cultivation to be together on the same boat, and it takes ten thousand
years of cultivation to be a family. You and Dorothy must love one another in
order to have a long lasting happiness.”
Alex was pulled by her soft hands. When he heard such words again, he felt a
kind of complacent feeling. It completely overturned his impression of Claire
in his mind. The following time that they spent together even proved the
point.
The previous snobbish, narrow minded and nitpicking Claire was gone. She
seemed to have changed into a completely different person. She became
knowledgeable, courteous, gentle and elegant.
Not to mention Alex and his mother, in fact, even the biological sister,
Adrianna even found it unbelievable.
Sharpay found a chance to pull Alex and speak to him personally,

“Brother-in-law, my aunt’s changes are too great. Have you developed some
unbelievable products and gave it to my aunt to try first? She looks at least ten
years or more younger!”
Alex shook his head.
Claire’s body was indeed a little strange.
Could it be that he accidentally activated her hidden bloodline when he

performed surgery on her last time?
But, wasn’t she too old?

However, such changes of Claire were clearly something everyone would be
happy to see. Seeing the way she and his mother were talking happily, he let
out a breath of relief in silence. Previously, he was still worried that the two
women would argue again when they saw each other.
Thud! Thud!
Suddenly, Alex realized his calf that was placed underneath the table was
gently kicked twice by someone. He raised his head up suspiciously and saw
Beatrice signalling him with her eyes.
Afterwards, she stood up first and said, “Oh, I suddenly feel like eating
watermelons. There are watermelons in the fruit shop near the entrance of the
neighbourhood. Brother-in-law, do you mind going with me? I’m afraid it
might be too heavy for me to carry it!”
Alex did not know what she was trying to tell him. However, when he thought
about Claire who was acting so weirdly, he wanted to ask her as well.
He stood up and said, “Okay!”
Once they walked out of the door, Alex asked, “Beatrice, do you have
something to tell me?”
Beatrice said, “Yes. Look at my mom, don’t you find it weird? She had been
growing younger in the past few days. In just over a week, she is at least ten or
more years younger. I’m afraid that she might get younger than me in a few
more days. By then, she’ll be addressing me as Mom!”
Alex could not hold his laughter as he said, “You don’t have to worry about
that. She won’t be calling you Mom anytime soon.”
Beatrice said, “Is she even still my mother? I wonder if something has
possessed her! She’s quite different from the way she was before she had the
brain sickness.”
Alex shook his head. “Nope.”
However, Beatrice had an anxious look on her face as she pulled him and said,
“Brother-in-law, are you sure? Also, my sister has been weird recently as well.
I told her about this, yet she acted indifferently as if it’s something natural.
And, and she… She has been on business trips all the time lately. But, when I
went to ask Secretary Cassidy, she said that there is no errand in the company
that requires her to travel. Tell me, my sister… Does she have an affair out
there?”
“She’s having an affair out there?”
Alex’s footsteps instantly came to a halt as he looked at Beatrice shockingly.

“You’re not joking, right?”
For a moment, Alex could feel that he was being cuckolded, it was even a
strong feeling.
Beatrice immediately said, “Bro Alex, I’m not trying to provoke the feelings
between you and my sister but there really is quite a big change! Even you
know that my sister used to be a strong and independent woman who stays in
the company all the day. She even wishes dearly she could stay in the
company even on weekends. But now she rarely goes to the company. If she
isn’t out for business trips, she would lock herself in her room. I don’t even
know what she does in there.”
Alex frowned. He remembered that the close female friends around himself
were increasing. The romantic relationships with Waltz, Maya and Cheryl
were basically cast in stone. On the contrary, the time he spent with Dorothy
was getting lesser.
He indeed slightly neglected her during this period of time. They might have
only met each other twice or thrice within a month.
If she really had complaints and fell in love with someone else… It was not
really impossible. Most importantly, she was the most beautiful woman in
California and the men who were courting her were as many as the carps in
the river. It would be quite normal for a peerless rich young heir or successful
man out of nowhere to take advantage of the situation.
When he thought about it, he did not feel good.
He panickily asked, “Apart from this, is there anything special about her lately?
Is there any man who took the initiative to come and look for her? Or, did she
talk on the phone secretly or something?”
Beatrice looked at him. “Bro Alex, you’re getting scared.”
Alex said, “How can I not be scared? You’re telling me that my wife has
another man outside. I’ve been cuckolded. Which man wouldn’t be scared of
it?”
Beatrice sighed. “If we’re talking about any man who came looking for her,
I’ve never seen one. But a few nights ago, she suddenly said that she needed to
go on a business trip and immediately went missing for a few days. She didn’t
even bring her phone with her, my mom and I were terribly worried… Oh, it
must be that she couldn’t accept your life of having numerous women. She’s
not like me. If it were me, I would be able to accept it.”
After finished speaking, she looked at Alex affectionately. However, she

realized Alex did not have any reaction toward her.
Well, she deliberately dressed up maturely and even put on a pair of black lace
stockings. She looked exactly like the anime girl in the fantasy of many men.
“Oh, I ask of the world, what love actually is for making people vow to each
other for eternity?” she said gently, with a deep meaning in her pair of eyes
that looked like water in autumn.
“Hurry up and buy the watermelon!”
Alex did not listen to her words at all. All he had in mind was he had to
communicate and interact properly with Dorothy. Some things between
husband and wife must be explained clearly. If she really had another man,
they should just get it over with and sever the relationship.
As they were walking on the road in the neighborhood, a red BMW suddenly
drove toward them at a high speed.
Alex was confused, so he did not pay much attention while walking on the
road. Beatrice next to him immediately pulled him over. “Be careful!”
The car brushed past Alex with a swoosh. A woman poked her head out of the
car window. “Are you looking for death? Don’t you have eyes while walking
on the road?”
Beatrice angrily said, “You’re driving recklessly in the neighborhood and

almost hit someone, yet you’re still trying to reason it? You’re the one without
your eyes while driving!”
“Damn girl, your mouth stinks so much. I’ll run you over the next time.”
As she said, the car passed by in a whoosh.

Beatrice was infuriated. “What kind of person is she? How could there be such
an unreasonable and domineering woman in the neighborhood? She’s
ill-mannered.”
She turned to Alex and realized that he was absent minded.
“Bro Alex, what’s wrong with you? Please don’t act like this. I was just
guessing earlier, the truth may not be like that.” Beatrice comforted him.
“Besides, don’t you still have a few other girlfriends? Even if you lose my
sister, it’s not a big deal, right? At most, I could be your girlfriend too!”
Alex said, “No kidding, you’re still a student!”
“I’m a university student, not a high school student. Didn’t you start dating
back when you’re in university?”
“Beatrice, it is absolutely impossible between us.”
“Things like this are hard to tell. We’ll see as we go. Anyway, I’m not in a
hurry!”
Alex felt a moment of helplessness. “Look at me, which part of me attracts you.
I’ll change it, okay?”
“You’ll still attract me even if you’ve changed!”
Soon after, the two people bought two watermelons at the entrance of the
neighborhood and they returned to Assex Villa. Unexpectedly, they saw a red
BMW X5 at the entrance of the villa. At first glance, the licensed plate was
from Michigan.
‘Wasn’t that the car driven by the ill-mannered woman earlier?’
Alex was astonished for a moment. “This person can’t be your relative,
right?”
Beatrice said, “Impossible. My family doesn’t know anyone from Michigan,

let alone relatives.”
As a result, the two of them walked into the villa. At first glance, the
atmosphere inside was rather odd and depressing.
Especially Claire, who seemed to be irritated as her expression turned pale.
Everyone else had an awful look on their faces as well.
“Mom, what’s happening? Who is this woman? She was driving recklessly in
the neighborhood just now and almost hit Bro Alex!” Beatrice asked as she
walked over to Claire and stood beside her.
However, the woman spoke first, “Oh, so you’re the little girl a few years ago,
Beatrice Assex! I haven’t seen you in years, you seem to have grown into a
woman, aren’t you? Is this your man?”
Beatrice screamed in shock, “You know me? You’re…”
When she took a closer look at the person’s face, her expression changed
abruptly in that instant. “Ah, it’s you! You’re the shameless woman. How
dare you show up at my house? Didn’t that man come with you?”
It turned out that the woman was Henry Assex’s secretary who had snatched
Claire’s husband from her back then, Maggie Jagger.
Back then, Beatrice saw her and her father was on the bed with her own
eyes… It had irritated her little heart. Now that she saw her again, how could
she not be excited?
“So, you are talking about your father! He’s dead!” Maggie said it with an
understatement.
“What?” The expressions of the few Assexes changed abruptly.

Even though they had long treated Henry like a dead man, they could not help
feeling shocked when they heard the news in person.
“How did he die?” Beatrice asked.
“He died of sickness.”
“He died well! He reaped what he sowed and he deserved to die!” said
Beatrice loudly. “He abandoned his wife and daughters, and was unfaithful in
marriage. He’s caught red handed having an affair in bed and he even pushed
my mom, which caused her to suffer from a brain illness for so many years. He
deserved it. God would be blind if he isn’t dead!”
She shouted and vented the pain that was buried deep in her heart. However,
after expressing herself, she could not help crying.
Maggie shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, “Your father is already
dead. Let’s not discuss whether he deserves to die or not!”
“Then, why are you here?”
“Me?” Maggie looked around the surrounding in the villa with a satisfied
expression. “I came here for money! This house is pretty good, it fulfills my
criteria and it’s also worthy of my status. You people shall move out tomorrow
and this place will belong to me.”
“What?”
Upon hearing it, everyone present was dumbfounded.
“This house belongs to you?” Even Adrianna could not stand it anymore. She
could not help but jump out.
“Yes. Not only this house, but also all the furniture, electrical appliances and
all the valuable items. They will be mine from now onwards,” said Maggie as
she raised her chin and pointed at the house in a circle.
“Are you insane or something?” Adrianna trembled in anger. “I’ve really

gained knowledge seeing such a shameless woman. Who do you think you are?
You even dare to say words, why don’t you claim the entire California as yours
as well?”
Maggie laughed heartily. “I don’t expect the entire California but all of the
properties possessed by Henry Assex’s family will be mine, Maggie Jagger…
By the way, I heard that Assex Constructions is in your hands, Dorothy Assex.
Come here, I have a transfer agreement, please sign it now and transfer it to
me for free!”
While talking, this woman really took out an agreement.
On it, it was written that the entire Assex Constructions would be completely
transferred to her name for free. Dorothy looked at her coldly. At this moment,
she pointed at the man next to her and said, “Is he your source of
confidence?”
Maggie did not come alone. There was a man beside her. From the time he
came in till now, he had not said a single word, as if he had no sense of
existence at all…
However, Alex had long sensed the difference in him. He had a vague power of
witchcraft on him, indicating that the person was a warlock.
Maggie took a glance at the warlock with a victorious expression and said,
“No, you people have made a mistake. My confidence comes from this!”
She took out a note out of her bag and put it on top of the coffee table in front
of everyone.
It was an IOU.
It was written on it that Henry Assex had borrowed money from Maggie…
After the few people looked closely at it, they were shocked beyond words.
They could only see a very long string of zeros, with the number “1” at the
front.
Sharpay carefully counted it and exclaimed, “Oh my goodness, did I see this
wrongly? It’s actually ten billion dollars! Did Uncle borrow ten billion dollars
from you and he hasn’t returned it to you? Isn’t this too much?”
Beatrice said, “Who are you trying to fool? You have ten billion dollars?
Where did your ten billion dollars come from?”
Maggie scoffed. “Why do you care where I got the money from? Anyway, it is
written here in black and white and it’s pointless for you people to deny it.
Claire Assex, isn’t Henry Assex your husband and the father of your two
daughters? It is a matter of course for the children to pay for their own
father’s debt.”
Beatrice was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. “You’re brazen! Shame
on you! You went missing with the adulterer who abandoned his family and
children for years. If he borrowed the money from you, that’s a matter
between you both. What does it have to do with us? This kind of IOU is useless
even if you bring it to the court The judge will definitely not support it. Now,
you people get the hell out of my house immediately.”
“Hahaha!”
Maggie laughed a few times. Then, she pointed at the man whom she brought
along. “I knew you people won’t admit to it, so I brought him with me.”
Immediately afterwards, Maggie walked toward the man and took his hand
affectionately. Her entire body leaned onto his as she said intimately, “Darling,
it’s your turn for your showtime. Show them what you’ve got.”
The man nodded his head. He released the aura in his body at this moment.
At this moment, the originally hidden power of witchcraft was like an ignited
firewood with all the energy inside released, exerting a strong mental pressure
on everyone present. Instantly, Adrianna, Sharpay and the other ordinary
people could not even lift up their heads, as if a big stone had been pressing on
top of their heads.
Maggie was very pleased watching them. She was hugging the man’s body, so
she was immune to the coercion from the power of witchcraft.
She loved watching the expression of the people kneeling on the ground when
the man released his coercion very much. The feeling was like an addiction.
She felt satisfied every time she watched it and she could not stop because
there was a feeling of controlling the fate as well as life and death of the other
people.
Along with that, the admiration she had for the man was getting greater to the
point where she would even kneel before the man and lick his stinky toes in
private.
The man seemed pleased and proud as well. Likewise, he enjoyed such a
moment very much too. In his eyes, these people before him were like ants
that could be easily crushed and he was their God.
He smiled faintly and said, “Do as Maggie said. Otherwise, you people shall
experience the greatest pain in your life!”
After making the statement, he increased the coercion released from his body
once again.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Adrianna’s family of three could not withstand the pressure, causing them to
fall on their knees one after another while letting out bursts of exclamations of
their mouths.
Soon after, Beatrice could not hold anymore and kneeled down as well.
However, the few remaining people resisted without any movement.
The man was slightly surprised when he saw Alex, Dorothy and the others.
“You people still don’t kneel down yet. It seems like your willpower is very
strong!”
At this time, Alex finally spoke, “Who are you? Who would have thought
there’s still someone who knows the power of witchcraft in modern society in
the 21st century? Which ancient sect are you from?”
The man was stunned. “What? You actually know about the power of
witchcraft? It seems that you’re quite knowledgeable! Since you know it, then
why don’ t you kneel down or are you waiting for me to break your leg?”
Alex shook his head. “Your power of witchcraft is no match for me!”
“How boastful!”
On the other hand, when Maggie saw Alex dared to belittle her man, the god
in her heart, it was even harder to withstand than belittling her. She
immediately yelled, “Darling, hurry and cast your divine magic to show him
your greatness. Turn him into a wooden man that can’t move and just rots
away.”
“Alright!”
The man did as he was told and extended a hand. It was full of the power of
witchcraft that even the naked eyes could see it clearly.
A small green ball was condensed in his palm. That was the power of
witchcraft condensed into a ball.
Alex looked at it curiously with his eyes widened.
The power of witchcraft could actually be used in this way, this was his first
time seeing it too! In the Ultimate Book of Medicine, there were ways to use
the power of witchcraft. It was a branch of Zharvakko but it was mainly used
to cure the patients, save the dying and nurse the wounded. However, he did
not know how to use the power of witchcraft to attack people as well.
“Go!” As the man raised his arm, the little green ball immediately smashed
toward Alex.
Brittany reminded him. “Alex, be careful.”
However, Alex stood there without retreating a step. Instead, he raised his arm
to intercept it, grabbing the tiny ball with a grip.
Watching Alex catching the tiny ball of witchcraft with his hand, a cruel smile
surfaced on the man’s face.
“What an idiot!”
“This concentrated tiny ball is condensed with 30% of my power of witchcraft,

and it is known by me as the Destroyer Ball. Even a house would collapse if the
ball were to hit it. Yet, you dare to intercept it with your hand? I’ll take your
surname if your hand isn’t blown away!”
However, after waiting for a full three seconds, Alex’s hand still did not
explode. There was no movement at all. Meanwhile, the tiny green ball in his
hand disappeared quickly till it could not be sensed at all.
“W-what is happening? How’s that possible?” The man looked at Alex

dumbfoundedly.
On the other hand, Alex smiled and said, “It tastes pretty good. Is there
anymore? Come again?”
‘What? Again?’
The warlock looked at Alex dumbfoundedly. He stared at his palm and

confirmed that the Destroyer Ball really did disappear completely and could
not be felt at all. He said with an incredulous expression, “Y-you actually
refined my Destroyer Ball. How did you do that?”
Alex smiled lightly. “Why do you care how I did it? Do you still have other
means, or a stronger Destroyer Ball? If there isn’t, then you’ll be so dead. The
crime is very great for coming to our house and blackmailing us while relying
on such inferior skills. The consequences are very serious.”
Maggie was stunned as well. Her expression changed abruptly.
The man was her biggest patron. If her man was useless, what right did she
have for her to shout here?
So, she immediately said to the man, “Darling, quickly show your strongest
move and kill this wretch. He dares to be arrogant in front of you. You’re the
God of Canyonland, the reincarnated deity of the tribe. They are just ants who
aren’t worthy to lift your shoes!”
Maggie’s words immediately filled the man with confidence.
He smiled and said toward Alex, “Alright! Since you want to check out my
stronger moves, I shall grant your wish!”
Then, he started condensing the Destroyer Ball.
This time, the duration of condensation was a bit long. After a full three
minutes, the condensed ball in his palm was actually as big as a basketball.
The power of witchcraft circulated on the surface of the ball, releasing

extremely terrifying energy fluctuations.
Dorothy stood in the front calmly, blocking Claire, Brittany and Beatrice
behind her.
As for the man that Maggie brought along, sweats were covering his forehead
at this moment as he could not hold it any longer. It was also his first time
creating such a big Destroyer Ball. He had condensed 50% of his power in
total…
According to logic, the tiny ball of 30% power was as large as a table tennis
ball, then the tiny ball of 50% power was the sum of two table tennis balls at
most.
How could it be as big as a basketball?
The reality was that the Destroyer Ball of 50% power was beyond the scope of
his ability.
He was unable to condense it further. The energy inside it was also very
unstable and it might explode halfway at any time because it could not be
controlled.
He looked at Alex and smiled cruelly. “Try catching another one if you can!”
As he spoke, he carefully threw the Destroyer Ball toward Alex.
In the next second, the man had his eyes widened.
All he could see was Alex stood there without dodging. This time, he did not
even reach out his arm. When the Destroyer Ball was thrown right at his face,
he opened up his mouth and bit the Destroyer Ball. Immediately afterwards,
he forcibly sucked it like a long whale sucking water. The Destroyer Ball that
was the size of a basketball was sucked gone immediately.
“What the hell!”
The warlock’s eyes almost popped out of his sockets. He stared at Alex’s
stomach.
It was a Destroyer Ball of 50% power. How could he not explode into pieces
after sucking the energy into his stomach? Even if he did not explode, the
earth shattering power could still crush him to death… But, why was he
completely fine? This was illogical!
In the end, Alex smacked his lips and said with a contented look, “Do you
have some more?”
The warlock was about to cry.

He used up 30% of his power at first and 50% of his power later. He had used
up 80% of his power in total.
What else could he do with the remaining 20% power?
Clearly, the man before him was not afraid of his power of witchcraft at all…
How ridiculous. He thought he was so great being the god of his tribe and
could become the god of humans when he walked out of his tribe. Just like
what Maggie said, he would dominate humanity and become a legendary
hegemon. To his surprise, he was actually defeated when facing a brat who
was younger than him!
Thud!
He knelt on the ground suddenly, and said rascally, “I’ve lost. Just kill me!”
“Ahh..!”
Seeing the man kneeling before Alex, Maggie Iagger was stunned. This result
was completely different than what she expected.
How could a godly existence like this tribal god be defeated?
Who in the world was this man who defeated him?
‘Run, hurry up and escape!’ Maggie was distraught. She turned around and
was about to run towards the gate of the villa.
However, in the next second, a figure flashed.
Dorothy suddenly appeared at the entrance. She raised her hand and slapped
Maggie hard across the face, causing her entire body to fly through the air. She
spun 720 degrees in the air and slammed into the male sorcerer.
Half of Maggie’s face was swollen. One eyeball was congested, it was almost
blown out from the slap. The power of the slap could be seen.
Brittany looked at Dorothy with surprise on her face. She never knew that
Dorothy actually had this powerful skill. Most importantly, she couldn’t feel
the slightest fluctuation of inner force in Dorothy’s body at all.
“Since you’re already here, why are you in such a rush to leave?”
After finishing the slap, Dorothy walked back slowly and then said to Beatrice,
“Sis, take Mom back to the room first.”
Beatrice was reluctant to do so. She wanted to listen to their conversation too.
Dorothy shot a glare at her. “Go!”
This time, Beatrice didn’t dare to say any more nonsense. She quickly took
Claire upstairs.
It was because the portion of Claire’s amnesia was exactly the happenings
after Henry Assex and Maggie Jagger got together. The human brain’s
defensive mechanism had erased that portion of memory together with the
tumor in her brain! Hence, Claire actually couldn’t remember how Henry had
disappeared. It was the sisters of the Assexes who told her later… And, what
they told Claire naturally differed from the fact.
They were worried that Claire wouldn’t be able to withstand it.
Once they were gone, Dorothy finally asked, “Tell us, then. How did Henry
Assex die? If you don’t talk, I have many ways to torture you! ”
Maggie looked at her in horror, and finally said, “He died from illness.”
“I want to know everything happened after you both eloped,” Dorothy said.
Maggie had no choice but to tell her every last detail happened. “That day,
after your mother discovered us in the hotel, your father and I…”
Just as she said that, Alex interrupted her. “Back then, Claire Assex received a
text message with the address of you guys having your secret affair on it. Were
you the one who sent the message to her?”
Maggie seemed to be trembling in fear. At this moment, she didn’t dare to lie,
so she said, “Yes.”
Then, she revealed everything. “On the second day I became Henry’s
secretary, we already did the deed in his office. He said that he had no feelings
with his wife. After giving birth to two children, it was no different than living
apart as well. He could only feel passion when it came to me! I asked him to
divorce his wife to marry me, but he didn’t seem to be willing to do so.
Therefore, I could only take the initiative and told Claire.”
“Later, Claire threw a tantrum, causing Henry to be very annoyed. So, he took
me to travel in the desert.”
“We unexpectedly encountered a sandstorm in the desert. We lost our way in

the desert and nearly died there. Fortunately, someone passed by the area and
saved us! The group of people were from the Mahdi’s tribe. After that, we
went to the tribe, but the tribe was very ancient and isolated from the outside
world. Once we entered the tribe, they didn’t allow us to leave.”
“Then, how did you guys get out now?” Alex asked.
Maggie pointed to the male sorcerer, Mahdi. “I got him to take us out.”
Mahdi was a sorcerer from the ancient tribe.
He practiced the art of witchcraft. It was no wonder that Alex felt that this
man was a little different when he first met him.
Then, Maggie continued her story.
After they were rescued by the people of the tribe, they weren’t allowed to
leave. It was because the tribe was very mysterious and unknown to the
outside world. They were afraid that once the existence of the tribe was
discovered, disaster would befall the tribe.
After Henry and Maggie settled down in the tribe, they started to live
comfortably, as though they were on vacation. Everything they saw and heard
was new and fresh. Moreover, there was also no Claire around to nag at them.
They got intimate all day long. Even if they did the deed eight times a day, no
one would come and nag them. However, after a long while, they got bored.
Staying and going to the same place every day, of course they would be bored!
They really did not know what they should do when they were idle in the
tribe.
However, Henry immediately found a new hobby.
He discovered that the ancient tribe inherited a cultivation method for

Witchcraft. Every child in the tribe had to be baptized by a kind of holy water
from the Holy Spirit Spring when he or she reached five years old. Then, they
would specifically go to a temple to accept the test from the God of witchcraft,
in order to awaken the heart of witchcraft within them and receive its legacy.
Only those with good talents would be able to awaken the heart of witchcraft.
And, those who had successfully received the legacy would gain magical
powers and cultivate great abilities in the future. Having an earth-shattering
or overwhelming power would be just a cinch. At the time, Henry specifically
studied this matter. After witnessing the sorcerer’s abilities with his own eyes,
he was shocked beyond words. It also opened his eyes to an entirely new
world.
Then, he plunged into it.
However, the tribe’s high priest told him that people who weren’t born in
their tribe, and adults who had long since passed the age of five could never
receive the baptism from the Holy Spirit Spring, let alone awaken the heart of
witchcraft.
However, Henry didn’t believe it. He wanted to try it anyway.
Otherwise, he would be staying in the tribe idly all day long, with no car, no
internet and no TV. Did it mean the only thing they had to do was to make
children all day? The problem was that he wasn’t sure whether there was a
problem with his own body. When he slept with Maggie, he didn’t take any
preventive measures, but she could not get pregnant at all.
It was like a piece of barren land.

So, he sneaked into the Holy Spirit Spring alone to the baptism grounds.
Unexpectedly, after he just bathed himself in the water once, something went
wrong. He got sick and almost drowned in the Holy Spirit Spring.
However, the disease was incurable, and it only got more serious over time.
After that, he became delirious, and he often couldn’t even remember who he
was.
And in the last few days of Henry’s life, Maggie asked him to sign his name on
a piece of IOU. At that time, she didn’t expect to be able to exchange the IOU,
as there didn’t seem to be any way out of the tribe at all.
However, later after Henry’s death, she managed to hook up with Mahdi.
Mahdi was the most talented man in the tribe. His awakened heart of
witchcraft possessed the level seven. He was the person who was destined to
become the high priest of the tribe in the future.
However, after Maggie hooked up with him, she often told him many things
about the outside world, abruptly rousing his interest. Then, the two found an
opportunity and escaped from the tribe together.
They thought that once they got out, they would manage to reach the pinnacle
of life.
In fact, as soon as they left the tribe, Maggie took Mahdi and went their own
ways. They were invincible and could get whatever they wanted. No one
would dare go against them once Mahdi displayed his strength. To their
surprise, they were just about to assert their dominance after reaching the
Assexes’ residence but they hit a brick wall instead.
It was until this moment did Maggie realize that there was always someone
stronger than a seemingly strong person. Previously, she was a person with
limited vision and experience. She didn’t know that there were martial experts,
cultivation masters and the like in the world at all.
***
After listening to Maggie’s tale, Dorothy glanced at Mahdi with a strange look
on her face. Instead, she didn’t feel much sorrow at the news of Henry’s death.
On the other hand, Adrianna, Sharpay and everyone else kept letting out
sighs.
No one would have expected Henry Assex to have died in such a situation.
At the same time, Alex’s heart fluttered as well.
What in the world was this Holy Spirit Spring that Maggie spoke about? It
sounded like it was quite a good thing, could it possibly be a spiritual vein?
Henry was just an ordinary man. If he bathed directly in a spiritual vein, the
essence from it would directly destroy all the meridians in his body. He
wouldn’t be able to bear it at all. Of course, there would be a big problem.
And, the awakening of the heart of witchcraft inside the temple was also very
magical.
Alex really wanted to go and have a look. So, he asked, “Could you take me to
the tribe?”
“No, absolutely not!”
Agitated, Mahdi yelled immediately and glared at Alex. “Just kill me. It’s
absolutely impossible to find the whereabouts of our tribe. Don’t even dream
about it!”
However, Maggie didn’t know the exact location of the tribe at all. It was
because she was in a state of unconsciousness, no matter whether she was
entering or exiting the tribe.
The safety of the tribe seemed to be engraved into every tribe member’s mind.
No matter when, they couldn’t divulge even a hint of the tribe’s location. So,
even though Maggie had become Mahdi’s woman, he cautiously rendered her
unconscious when he left the tribe with her privately.
Alex shrugged and didn’t even press any further.
He thought about the legacy of the tribe over many years, and they had been
isolated and had no dispute with the world. If he really wanted to go there and
rob their Holy Spirit Spring and destroy their legacy, it would be a bit too
much. He couldn’t bear to do so as well.
“Okay! I was just asking. Since you’re not willing, then forget it. You can
leave now!” Alex waved his hand at Mahdi.
Mahdi was stunned. “You’re not going to kill me?”
Alex said, “You’re a dimwit, I’m too lazy to kill you! Those who know and
practice witchcraft are decreasing, and your tribe may be the only surviving
people in this world right now. Just leave, take it as though I’m leaving a
lifeline for the art of witchcraft! But, if you continue to run wild in the outside
world with that little cultivation of yours, I’d say with firm belief that death
will not be far in your tribe’s future. Go!”
When Mahdi heard this, his expression was grateful yet ashamed. The
arrogance previously was no longer there.
He kneeled and hit his head against the ground three times to Alex.
Then, he looked at Maggie. “She…”
Dorothy waved her hand. “Take her away! Take her back to your tribe, and
never allow her to leave for the rest of her life. Otherwise, I’ll definitely find
your tribe and raze it to the ground!”
Mahdi could feel a powerful threat coming from Dorothy at this moment.
Though he still had about 20% of magical powers left in his body, he couldn’t
even move a muscle.
At this moment, he realized that the woman, Dorothy Assex, was also an
unfathomable person.
Mahdi hurriedly bowed towards Dorothy. Then, he grabbed Maggie and left
the villa in a hurry. He did not even bother to take the IOU on the coffee table.
“Cousin, why did you let that woman go? That sort of woman should taste the
consequences of her own actions!” Sharpay exclaimed.
Dorothy shook her head slightly. “The problem wasn’t with her.”
The problem was with Henry Assex instead. Even if there was no Maggie
Jagger, there would be definitely Maggie Feller or Maggie Graham. As long as
Henry’s heart was not on Claire, he would eventually find other women to
cheat on her.
“I’m going to see your mother!” Adrianna said.

Having said that, she went upstairs.
Meanwhile, Alex recalled Dorothy’s words before this, so he pulled her hand
and said, “Go outside, I have something to tell you.”
“What do you want to tell me?” Dorothy asked Alex as she looked at him
curiously in the back garden.
As their eyes met, they recalled the various experiences that they had gone
through over the years.
Under such circumstances at this moment, Alex didn’t even know how to
speak. The words on the tip of his tongue finally changed to “I heard you’ve
been really busy lately. Do you need to often travel outstation for the
company?”.
“Uh, it’s still okay!” Dorothy turned her gaze away with the corner of her
mouth curving up slightly.
In Alex’s eyes, her demeanor seemed to have turned into a guilty conscience.
His heart sank with an inexplicable pain shooting through him.
“Did Beatrice say something to you?” The woman walked forward a few steps.
In front of her was the small garden that she carefully cultivated. It was the
very same piece of spiritual soil that she had taken from Alex previously. The
spiritual grain and frosty octagon flowers planted on it were very lush. There
were also several other plants that contained essence in them.
However, Alex’s heart and thoughts were not on any of this. He was conflicted
if he had been cuckolded.
“I heard that when you went on a business trip last time, you went for a few
days in a row and didn’t even bring your phone,” Alex finally said in a calm
tone.
“Oh!” The woman turned around and her expression was calm as well. “What
do you want to say in the end?”
“I want to ask you, have I been cuckolded?”
Dorothy was silent for three seconds before saying, “You’re cuckolded… What
are you going to do about it?”
A buzzing noise echoed in Alex’s mind. He instantly felt his limbs go cold.
The two looked at each other for a long time. He slowly said, “Then, I’ll bless
you.”
A smile that didn’t reach her eyes was on Dorothy’s face. “And then?”
Alex hesitated for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, “I won’t ever see
you again!”
Slap!
Dorothy raised her hand and gave him a slap. She coldly said, “So, you’re
allowed to embrace women on your left and right, but I’m not allowed to have
other men? When you were unfaithful to me, why didn’t you say you would
never see me again? Now that I’ve cheated on you, and you can be so
unfeeling?”
Alex stared at her, heartbroken. “Then, what do you want me to do?”
Dorothy squeezed his chin. “Continue to be my man.”
Alex slapped her hand away. “You’re so shameless, you want to practice
polygamy?!”
However, Dorothy grabbed his clothes. “You’re already practicing polygamy,

who’s more shameless here?”
“I… I won’t agree to it.”
“That’s not up to you!”
Dorothy pressed her red lips on his.
Alex struggled fiercely, but he didn’t expect Dorothy to have such a great
strength. She held him tightly, preventing him from struggling. Moreover, she
kissed him aggressively. Alex wanted to push her away forcefully, but he was
finally reluctant to do so. There was only a nefarious fire raging inside his
heart.
Then, he turned the situation around abruptly by dragging her into a tool
room next to them.
“That man, who is it?”
Dorothy gritted her teeth without saying anything.
Alex’s rage got more intense. Furthermore, the moment he thought that she
had gotten a new boyfriend, the ideas of being cuckolded seemed to have
filled his mind, with a particularly intense feeling. There weren’t any tender,
protective feelings towards the woman he loved anymore.
He felt as though he had transformed into a beast, the kind that chased its prey
through the forest like a maniac. Once it caught its prey, it did not kill them
directly. Instead, it violated them in all kinds of manners, listening to their
terrible screams, as if it were a particularly satisfying thing to do.
After a long, unknown time passed, everything became calm once again.
There were tears on Dorothy’s face. No woman could withstand this kind of
torture.
“Have you vented enough?” She glared back at him with her reddened eyes.
“No!” Alex said viciously, “Tell me who that man is! I’m going to destroy him,
as well as his entire family and descendants!”
“There is no other man,” Dorothy said instead.
“Ugh, what do you mean?”

“I’m saying that I didn’t look for another man.”
“What? Then, why didn’t you… Say that just now?”
Dorothy straightened out her clothes and said, “It’s because I wanted you to
know how it feels to be cheated on. Has it left a deep enough impression?”
“…”
Alex was completely dumbfounded.
“Then, during this period you… Have been acting strangely, to the point even
your sister suspects you.”
Dorothy said, “It’s because how much thoughts do you have on me nowadays?
Since I’m not your only one, then don’t expect me to tell you everything!
Because I’m not willing to share my secrets with other women!”
Once she was done talking, she walked out of the shed. However, her gait was
slightly strange.
Alex looked at her, then to the ground. There were some bloodstains on the
ground. He sighed, and followed after her quickly as well.
He had a feeling that he couldn’t see through his wife anymore.
***
After Maggie came and caused a fuss and ruckus in the house, the Assex
family’s dinner party this time ended hastily.
However, before leaving, Claire pulled Alex and said, “Alex, I heard that
because of me last time, you and Dorothy got the divorce certificate. I’m so
sorry! Whenever you both have time, go and hold a remarriage! A family
should be together, and if you both were to live separately for a long time,
your feelings will surely fade in time too.”
It really was uncomfortable to hear her speak in a gentle and soft voice.
Dorothy said, “Mom, let’s talk about this matter some other day when we
have the time. I’m not in a hurry!”
Claire said, “How can you not be anxious about this? You both are not young
anymore, it’s about time to have children!”
Brittany agreed immediately. “I agree with that! You’ll be twenty-five years

old after the New Year, when do you both intend to wait till? If you were to
wait any longer, Dorothy is going to be an elderly parturient at this rate! When
we’re both old later, how would we have the energy to help you take care of
your children? You should hurry up and stop delaying this!”
“Mom, you both look like thirty years old at most right now. It won’t be easy
for you to get old,” Alex said.
“Whether or not I look old, it’s all in the age. I’m going to be fifty years old
soon. The two of you will give me a definite answer today, when do you plan
to give birth to a child?”
Alex and Dorothy glanced at each other.

Dorothy’s face was flushed immediately. “Giving birth to a child isn’t
something that can be done just because you want to.”
Claire said, “What’s so difficult about this? You both are healthy young
people. If you keep track of the days properly, you’ll get pregnant after two or
three tries. I also want to hug my grandson sooner! Otherwise, seriously… I
don‘t know what to do the entire day, and I’m about to fall sick out of
boredom.”
Sharpay said, “They seem to haven’t consummated their marriage yet,

right?”
Brittany and Claire immediately looked at Dorothy, as though they were

putting the blame on her.
Dorothy shot Alex a ferocious look. “You, tell them.”
Alex looked embarrassed for a while before he finally said, “About that, we
have already consummated it ages ago… Just now, um, in the shed we were
still…”
As soon as the words came out, everyone present was stunned.
They actually did it in the shed… It was no wonder they were out there for so
long!
***
Dorothy’s face looked flushed. She wanted Alex to admit that they had already
consummated their marriage. ‘You crazy man, why the heck did you have to
bring up the shed?!’
She hurriedly ran upstairs, and refused to come down again.
***
Two days later, Aunt Rockefeller came looking for them. She came to take
away Zella Yaeger.
On the other hand, Winniefred successfully entered the kindergarten under

Thousand Miles Conglomerate two days ago… With so many people in the
family taking care of her, there would be no problems. Plus, Aunt Rockefeller
promised Zella that she could come back once a month.
Alex asked Aunt Rockefeller, “Aunt, where will you be taking her to?”
Aunt Rockefeller replied, “My secret base. I’m not going to tell you the
location for now.”
Alex could not do anything about that, but he happened to have something to
ask her as well. “Aunt, do you know about the Blood Cult?”
Aunt Rockefeller nodded. “I’ve heard a little about them.”
“Then, what about the Blood Curse? Do you know about it?”
She shook her head. “Who’s under the Blood Curse?”
“A female high school classmate of mine,” Alex replied.
Aunt Rockefeller’s eyes flashed as she seemed surprised. “Take me to her!”

Very soon, Aunt Rockefeller saw Hayley Hanson.
When she saw Hayley’s appearance, she said, “This girl is really pretty, is she
really a high school classmate of yours? She’s your high school girlfriend,
right?”
“No,” Alex replied.
“If she’s not, why are you so anxious?”
“We’re just a bit close. Now that she’s become like, it’s just too pitiful.”
Aunt Rockefeller nodded. “It’s indeed really pitiful.”
As she said that, she reached out to touch the location of Helen’s heart. After a
while, she said, “A curse has entered her heart indeed! I’ve never seen such a
curse before. It doesn’t rely on the help from foreign objects, so it must have
come from the mother’s womb. Rather than a curse, I’d say it’s more like a
seal.”
Alex was stunned.
He had checked many times, but he could not see through this problem. Of
course, there was a difference between men and
women. He did not press his hand against Helen’s chest to feel it thoroughly.
He was still in front of Maya and Anna at that time. If he were to do that, he
would have been easily regarded as a pervert.
“What is it sealing?”
Aunt Rockefeller said, “I don’t know either. But, it should be something

unusual! The identity of your highschool classmate is definitely not simple!”
Alex shook his head. “I’m not very clear about that as well. I just accidentally
found out a few days ago that her father was a Blood Cult worshipper. He was
killed by me in the end because he wanted to harm Maya. But, when I
investigated his home, only then did I discover that there’s such a blood pool
underground, and found her too.”
“Do you feel guilty?”
“Perhaps! Everything her father did seemed that he just wanted to save her.
And, she used to help me a lot…”
Aunt Rockefeller reached out her hand to touch his hair. She lightly smiled as
she said, “What a good kid. Come here, I’ll give you a hug!”
As she said that, she took Alex into her arms. His face was smashed right into
her ample bosom.
Alex was almost smothered to death.

“Cough, cough! Aunt, pay attention to the consequences a bit!”
Aunt Rockefeller didn’t care about that at all. “What are you afraid of?
There’s no one else here!”
Alex was speechless in an instant ‘Does that mean you can do anything just
because nobody is around?’
At this moment, Aunt Rockefeller let him go and said, “I’ll help you take note
about the matter of the Blood Curse. If we’re talking about dispelling a curse,
Maiko Sect would be the best in America, but I don’t know if this sect is still
around! I’ll go and find out about it another day. By the way, has there been
any progress regarding your father’s matter?”
Alex thought for a while before saying, “Do you know about Caesar’s tomb?”
In the past, Alex did not bring up this matter because he was still in doubt of
Aunt Rockefeller’s purpose. However, after experiencing a lot of things by
now, it was enough to prove that she wasn’t a bad person. Hence, Alex finally
brought it up.
“Is it related to your father?”
“That’s right. There’ s evidence that the last place my dad appeared was in
Caesar’s tomb.”
“The last place? Which ‘last’ was this? After your dad disappeared?”
“Yes!”
“Then, let’s hurry up and go see the tomb right away!”
Alex shook his head. “It’s not possible at this moment.”
And so, Alex briefly elaborated on Caesar’s tomb, the current situation, the
military’s involvement in the background, as well as the Sky Tower project.
Aunt Rockefeller frowned. “There is obviously something not right with this
situation! The military may have some other purpose towards Caesar’s tomb.
There must be some experts pulling the strings behind the Sky Tower project…
What is in this tomb?”
“It’s said that it has something to do with a key.”
Aunt Rockefeller thought about it for a while and said, “You continue to
follow up on this project. I’m going to make some preparations. At most in one
month, we’ll go and break in.”
“No, no, no!” Alex shook his head hurriedly. “There’s a lot of traps inside the
tomb. I’ve found a few people who had gone there back then. When the time
comes, they’ll go in with me to help me inside.”
“Alright then, I’ll wait for the news from you then!”
Alex straightened Helen’s coffin once more before leaving the villa.
This time, when Aunt Rockefeller left, she gave him a phone number and said
that she had just bought a phone. If there was anything in the future, he could
contact her, but it wasn’t necessary that she would pick up.
***
Zella Yaeger left with Aunt Rockefeller.
This was something that Zella had once promised to do, so she naturally
couldn’t go back on her words. On top of that, the reason Aunt Rockefeller
took her away was to let her grow better, in order not to waste her Nine Tails
bloodline. Apart from that, Alex once heard from Zella that Winniefred’s
father was murdered by someone.
If she wanted to get revenge, she needed to become stronger as well.
However…
“Ah..! I want Mommy, I want Mommy!”
“Mommy, where are you, Mommy? Don’t leave me behind!”

When Winniefred didn’t see her mother after returning from the kindergarten,
she started bawling her eyes out immediately. Nobody could placate her until
Alex hugged her and promised that she could have one chocolate ice cream
every day, only then did she stop crying. She laid on Alex’s arm with an
aggrieved look and said, “Daddy, when will Mommy come back?”
Alex comforted her and said, “She’ll be back soon. Also, don’t you have a
mobile phone? You can video call with your mom often!”
Winniefred said, “But, I can’t hug Mommy to sleep at night! Winnie is used to
sleeping between Mommy and Daddy at night now. Even though I woke up
every time, you both hugged each other and kicked me to the side.”
There were many people present at the scene right now, Brittany, Maya, Waltz,
as well as Michelle.
When they heard Winniefred’s childish remarks, all their eyes immediately
widened.
“Senior, you and Zella…”
Waltz’s eyes held an incomparable glint of being curious about the gossip.
Winniefred immediately covered her mouth. Her big eyes rolled as she looked
at Alex anxiously. “Daddy, did I spill the beans?”
Alex had a speechless expression. “In fact, it’s not what you guys are thinking.
Winniefred had a wish since she was a child, she hopes to sleep together with
her parents…”
Before he could finish explaining, Waltz said, “We understand, you don’t have
to explain. We trust you.”
On the other hand, Maya took Winniefred from his arms and said, “Winnie,
how about Auntie sleep with you tonight? Auntie smells really good, you’ll be
able to sleep well tonight!”
Winnie pointed at Alex and said, “Can Daddy come with us?”
Alex immediately replied, “Yes, of course. We’ll all sleep together tonight.”
Maya smiled and said, “Sure, we’ll let him sleep on the floor!”
Winniefred said, “Why does Daddy have to sleep on the floor? The floor is
very cold, Daddy will catch a cold and sneeze!”
What a good daughter!
Just at this moment, Xyla Stoermer walked in.
Xyla didn’t usually come here. She had bought a villa in California and stayed
there. Apart from that, the Southern California Business Association was also
in good order under her care. Now, Lush Cosmetics was unimpeded in the area
of Southern California and its series of high-end products had established
brand awareness. The return of the Rockefeller Group had also brought the
production of Lust Cosmetics’ products to a brand new level.
And, Lush Cosmetics’ series of products that were suitable for mass
consumption were also on the market one after another. Some of these
products were now mainly under the care of Sharpay.
It mainly relied on the network fission marketing and hierarchical agency

structure model proposed by her previously… In just a short week, some
results could already be seen. Because of Stephen Hendrix’s incident in Lush
Cosmetics last time, it had attracted enough attention from the people. As
soon as the low-end products were released, countless large marketing teams
joined in one after another. They even beat their brains out in order to snatch
the role of superior agent for Lush Cosmetics.
The most amazing thing was that Sharpay actually called upon Claire and
Dorothy to become their first tier distributors.
However, Xyla wasn’t here to see Alex this time because of this.
Instead, it was because of the Sky Tower project.
She brought a message. “Something unforeseen has happened in the Sky

Tower Project. Michigan’s mayor, Wayne Larsen was attacked. He’s seriously
injured and unconscious now!”
“What?! Wayne Larsen is seriously injured and unconscious? When did this
happen?” Alex looked at Xyla in surprise.
Wayne’s life and death didn’t have much to do with him initially. However,
after he knew that Wayne’s wife was Grace Larsen, the relationship then
changed. Grace and his father belonged to the same secret organization called
the Hidden Dragon. Grace had been affectionately calling his father as “Bro
William”, so Alex had reasons to believe that deep down, Grace possibly liked
his father.
In this regard, it was natural for him to care a little more about Wayne Larsen.
Xyla replied, “It’s just this afternoon! When Mayor Larsen was inspecting the
underground, he was hit violently by an unknown vehicle, and nearly died on
the spot! In addition, Wayne Larsen’s daughter, Phoebe Larsen also
encountered an assassin at the same time. Fortunately, Mrs. Larsen was by her
side at the time. Mrs. Larsen was once a first tier warrior from a certain official
secret organization, her cultivation isn’t weak either. She managed to protect
Phoebe, but suffered some slight injuries.”
Alex’s frown became deeper.
Just then, his phone rang.
At first glance, the screen displayed the call was from Phoebe.
“Hello?!” Alex answered the call.
On the other end, Phoebe’s crying voice came through immediately. “Jerk,
my dad is injured and unconscious. Hurry and come!”
Alex was speechless. ‘This woman gave me a call to ask me for help. Yet, you
still call me a jerk. Did I owe her anything?’
“I know!”
“Then, hurry and come over. The doctors here are all useless. Help me think
of a way quickly, I can rely on you!”
“Is the situation critical? Is it life threatening?” Alex asked.
“It’s still fine. His situation is more or less stable, but he can’t be woken up all
this time.”
“Alright, I got it! I heard that Aunt Grace is also slightly injured. How is her
condition?”
“My mom is fine.”
“Okay, I’ll head over there right away. Don’t worry.”

Alex initially wanted to make things a little difficult for this woman as she
didn’t even know how to say anything nice when asking for help. However,
thinking about her current state, as well as the Sky Tower project that still
needed Wayne’s support, he dispelled the notion immediately.
He hung up the call.
Xyla was slightly astonished. “You seem to be quite familiar with the Larsen
family? Phoebe Larsen called you directly to ask for help?”
Alex nodded. “Indeed, there is some connection there, but it’s a long story.
We’ll talk about it next time, I have to rush over to take a look first.”
Xyla said, “Do you want me to drive you there? You’re going to treat a patient,
and it will be more tiring to drive on the road.”
Alex could feel the concern that Xyla was showing. He was touched and he
smiled, “It’s fine! Such a short distance is nothing at all. You’re very busy
taking care of the Southern California Business Association, so you don’t have
to go out of the way for me like that.”
Xyla smiled and said, “What’s a small matter like that to me? It basically
doesn’t take up any of my energy at all. It just so happens that I want to drop
by home anyway, so just take it as getting a free ride from me on the way!”
Hearing her saying so, Alex could only nod in agreement. “I’ll go and prepare
some stuff.”
Xyla watched as he turned around, watching his retreating back with a deep
tenderness in her eyes. It was the sort of tenderness that could melt into water,
but it would disappear in a flash.
Alex went back to the room and found a few bottles of pills in case of
emergency.
Then, he spoke to the few women in the house.
He didn’t give them any specifics, he just told them that he was going to
Michigan to meet a patient. Brittany and the others didn’t press for details as
well, and let Alex leave together with Xyla.
***
Xyla drove as swift as lighting the entire way.
Alex asked her, “Is there any news about Zendaya lately?”
“After entering the secret training base, Zendaya once met a disciple from the
Alaska’s Stoermers. That disciple has already successfully come back from the
training base! According to him, Zendaya is adapting well to the training base,
and she even rescued him once,” Xyla said.
“Are there many dangers inside there?”

“I heard that the conditions are very difficult, and that there are a lot of wild
beasts inside. It’s certainly dangerous, but it’s also a place to temper oneself.”
Alex smiled and said, “This place sounds fun from what you guys talk about. I
also want to have a chance to go inside and take a look.”
Xyla said, “You miss her, don’t you? It’s only been a month! There’s still such
a long period in the future, what should you do then? But, Zendaya does have
the opportunity to send information to the outside once every six months. She
should write to you, I’ll let you know when the time comes.”
“Thanks!”
“You don’t have to be so polite with me!” Xyla glanced at him, then
continued to focus on driving.
They finally arrived in Michigan. The car came to a stop at the entrance of the
general hospital of Michigan navy.
Xyla said, “Alex, the management of this hospital is quite strict. You can’t get
in without a special pass or person leading you in. So, I won’t be going in.”
Alex nodded. “You go back and get some rest!”
As he said that, he got out of the car while giving Phoebe a call.
Very soon, two women ran out from inside the building, they were none other
than Wayne Larsen’s wife, Grace Larsen and her daughter, Phoebe Larsen.
Grace’s left hand was wrapped in bandages. At a glance, Alex could tell that
her left arm was broken.
“Alex!” Grace immediately pulled Alex’s arm the moment she came out. She
had the enthusiasm of a mother-in-law when seeing her son-in-law.
Meanwhile, Phoebe stood at the side silently without saying a word.
“Aunt Grace, how is Uncle Wayne now?” Alex asked.
A concerned look was on Grace’s face. “It’s not very optimistic. We’ve found
a few experts but they all didn’t have any good methods! This child, Phoebe,
kept insisting that you’re a very good doctor and had to call you over. I don’t
even know what else to say! But, she would try anything in a crisis like this, so
please don’t blame her. I happen to be a little busy taking care of her father for
the coming days. Alex, since you’re here, just help me to take care of her for a
few days, okay?”
Alex touched his nose, then nodded.
It was obvious that Grace didn’t believe that he had the capabilities to cure
Wayne, but she still believed in his skills.
Phoebe said, “Mom, this jerk’s medical skills are really amazing. Forget it,
you won’t believe me no matter what I say. Seeing is believing! I believe that
if there’s anyone in this word who can save Dad, it must be this guy!”
“What did you call him?” Grace was stunned as her eyes were fixed on her
daughter.
However, she was still very happy for her girl believing in Alex so much.
Phoebe glanced at Alex. “It’s only a nickname, he still calls me Doggie!”
Grace was taken aback for a moment before showing a relieved smile.
Soon, under the lead of the mother-daughter pair, Alex came to Wayne’s ward.
As a result, he found that there were still others in the ward.
A twenty six or twenty seven year old young man and a woman in her early
twenties were both well dressed and had decent temperament. However, the
young man was slightly stunned when he saw Grace pulling a young man into
the room. He opened his mouth to ask, “Aunt Grace, this is…?”
Grace smiled lightly and said, “This is my friend’s child, his name is Alex
Rockefeller. Alex and Phoebe have been childhood sweethearts since they
were young.”
‘What?’
The moment the young man heard that, his face darkened.
The young man was Easton Zimmer, the son of Michigan’s governor, and was
also a suitor of Phoebe. The young woman at the side was Easton’s sister,
Viole Zimmer.
Viole was also upset instantly. She examined Alex from top to bottom, and was
cold throughout the entire process. After studying him, she was full of disdain,
feeling that Alex was like the kind of loser hailing from the bottom of society.
How could such a person be comparable with her brother?
He was just digging his own grave!
She opened her mouth to say, “Aunt Grace, didn’t you guys go and get some
miracle doctor? Where is that person?”
Phoebe pointed to Alex. “He’s the miracle doctor!”
Easton sneered through his nose. He couldn’t help but laugh disdainfully as he
said, “Heh, Sis Phoebe, I’m afraid you’ve been deceived by some
unscrupulous guy!”
Viole nodded and said, “That’s right. This guy is just some loser at a glance.
How could he possibly be any miracle doctor?”
The two siblings from the Zimmer family were arrogant with a haughty look
on their faces as well as the contents of their words immediately made Grace’s
expression turn awful. She was about to fall out and chide them right there
and then.
Of course, she was aware of Easton’s intention. Easton’s father was Quentin
Zimmer, who was also a governor of Michigan. On the surface, his official
position was one level higher than Wayne’s, one was the first in command,
whereas the other was the second in command. It was considered a downgrade
for Easton to take a fancy to Phoebe.
However, there were reasons behind it.
The backer behind Wayne’s back was currently in the rising phase in Alaska,
his future achievements were limitless. Even now, he was already a high
ranking official. Moreover, Wayne Larsen was not a man who had chosen to
follow a solidarity path. His family was located in Alaska. The family had
powerful capabilities and intertwined relationships with Alaska.
On the contrary, Quentin Zimmer’s backer, who was his mentor, had passed
away some time ago. As a result, no one else backed him. It would be
extremely difficult for him to expand and develop further upwards. In addition,
there was an old saying that an opportunist would abandon an unfavorable
cause.
Quentin, who had no backer, was likely to be targeted, and his future would
be difficult to predict.
He desperately needed to find new allies now.
Hence, he allowed Easton to pursue Phoebe. If the marriage tie was successful,
not only would he not decline rapidly, but he could even make great progress,
by borrowing the power behind Wayne.
Unfortunately, Phoebe didn’t like him. Similarly, Grace was also not satisfied
with him.
However, now that Alex had made an appearance, her heart was even more
biased towards Alex. If Alex and Easton were compared, they were simply
incomparable, in her opinion. With the few words “Bro William’s son” alone
could crush Easton.
However, Alex didn’t seem to hear the provocation from the two siblings at all.
He glanced at Wayne, who was on the bed and asked Grace next to him, “Aunt
Grace, could I check Uncle Wayne’s pulse?”
Although Grace was not convinced that Alex could cure her husband, she
readily agreed. “Go ahead!”
In her opinion, Alex may indeed know some things about traditional medicine.
However, if she had to comment about his proficiency in it, he definitely was
not proficient. However, she couldn’t bear to refuse him!
Alex stepped forward, but he was then stopped by Easton in the half way.
“Hey, didn’t you hear anything I just said?”

Easton was just about to explode in anger. ‘This brat who appeared out of
nowhere dared to ignore me. Is he tired of living?’
He glared at Alex and said, “I order you now, lift your head and look at me!”
Meanwhile, Viole turned to Grace and arrogantly said, “Aunt Grace, what
kind of your friend’s son is he? He’s not discerning at all, he doesn’t even
know us siblings? Losers can’t go any lower than that. Mingling with this sort
of family would lower the standard of the Larsen family! Why don’t I call the
shots today, the Larsen family will cut off all ties with this guy’s family
today!”
When she said those words, Phoebe immediately burst into laughter.
She had long heard that this Viole was defiant, overbearing and unreasonable
by relying on the advantage of the governor’s daughter. Phoebe had not really
seen it before, but today she had the chance to experience it in person.
Meanwhile, Grace nearly exploded in anger.
She stared at Viole, expressionless. “You call the shots? Whatever family my
Larsen family mingles with, I shouldn’t need an outsider to tell me what to do,
right?”
Viole, who didn’t seem to register the underlying anger in Grace’s tone, said
with a smile, “Aunt Grace, you really can’t tell the good in someone anymore!
I’m doing this solely to help your Larsen family! A loser who came out of
nowhere like this always jumps out and wants to take advantage of the little
acquaintance in the past. Once or twice is fine, but some people just don’t
know chalk from cheese, thinking that they can depend on others for a lifetime.
Aunt Grace, you don’t have to hold back at all when facing this sort of
person!”
After a pause, Viole continued, “Also, there’s something wrong with what you
just said, Aunt Grace. My brother is going to marry Phoebe soon, which means
he will be your son-in-law. How can he be considered an outsider when he
will be considered to be half your son? Therefore, it’s reasonable for me, Viole
Zimmer, to come forward and call the shots!”
Alex looked at. Phoebe in surprise.
He didn’t expect that she would be getting married soon!
As for Easton, he looked at Alex and said, “What are you looking at? Is that
even something you can dream of? I’m giving you a chance right now, kneel
and admit your mistakes, admit that you’re a scam. Take the initiative to draw
a clear line with the Larsen family, and get out of Michigan. You’re not
allowed to step a single foot in Michigan ever again, do you understand?”
Alex shot him an indifferent look. “What will you do if I don’t kneel?”
Easton sneered. “Young man, in Michigan, you’re the first person who dares
to talk like this to me. Maybe you really don’t know who I am. So, listen
carefully. I’m going to tell you now. My name is Easton Zimmer.”
Unexpectedly.
Alex’s reply was, “Are you done talking? If you’re done, then I’ll trouble you
to move aside now.”
“Brat, you…”
At this moment, Grace finally managed to catch her breath.
Earlier, she had been seething with rage that she wasn’t able to speak, and
now she immediately shouted sharply, “Get out! Get out of here, right now!”
Easton chuckled, then cast a mocking look at Alex. “Did you hear that? Aunt
Grace is asking you to get out, so don’t stay here so stubbornly. You even want
to pretend to be a miracle doctor to check up on Uncle Wayne. Do you think
the Larsen family needs an old fashioned doctor like you? What a country
bumpkin! Get lost. The current Larsen family isn’t one that you can cling to
like a parasite. Why don’t you take a look at yourself and follow your
virtues!”
Just as he said that Grace exploded, she raised her hand, pointed at Viole’s
nose in anger, and said, “The ones I’m asking to get out is you and your
brother, Easton.”
“What?!”
Viole and Easton had a smug expression upon their faces just a moment ago,
gloating about another person’s misfortune. Their faces instantly froze, and
they looked at Grace’s thoroughly pissed off face in astonishment, wondering
if there was something wrong with their ears.
Easton said, “Aunt Grace, what did you just say? I… I suspect I must have
been hallucinating just now.”
Grace coldly said, “You didn’t. I just said that the ones I’m asking to get out of
this room are your siblings! Easton, I know what your family is planning, and
all I can say is you’ve indulged in your fantasies! Saying that you’re going to
marry my daughter soon? Oh, to think I’d live long enough to see a day like
this! Who’s the one who told you that my daughter would be marrying into
the Zimmer family?”
Viole was still stunned, her eyes and mouth wide opened. “Aunt Grace, do you
know what you’re saying? If Phoebe doesn’t marry my brother, who else
would she marry? It can’t be that you’re thinking of letting her marry this
small loser? And you’re asking us to get out because of this small loser?”
“That’s right!” Grace shot back. “It will be him, so what about it? I’m telling
you now. He’s not an outsider. He’s my daughter’s fiancé, and it’s an
arraignment that’s been made since they were six years old. Your Zimmer
family has no place here! Now, please leave. The two of you are not welcome
here!”
The Zimmer siblings were red and white in the face. Awkward, embarrassment,
and aggrieved like never before.
Easton’s face was ugly twisted as he said coldly, “Grace Larsen, you better
think this over carefully! Wayne Larsen has fallen into this state, and whether
or not he can wake up still remains unanswered. Rejecting me now would
mean to cut off any road of retreat for the Larsen family. You better not regret
this in the future.”
Grace shook her head. “I definitely will not regret it! Plus, from the words
you’ve spoken as well as your actions, I can already conclude that you, Easton
Zimmer, are not a good match for my daughter.”
Easton snorted coldly, then moved to push past Alex. “Get lost!”
How could Alex let himself be pushed by someone like him?
Alex stepped slightly to the side, and Easton didn’t manage to push him. Due
to the force he exerted, Easton fell straight to the ground with the momentum
he used to rush forward.
The dignified son of a governor had fallen on his face and stomach, lying on
the ground like a dog. Where were his image and reputation?
Easton climbed up from the ground, gritting his teeth until it felt like it was
going to break.
However, it wasn’t good to act up in front of Grace because of this, and he

pointed at Alex and said, “Just you wait!”
Then, he took his sister and headed out.
When they passed Phoebe, Viole said, “Phoebe Larsen, you’re a smart person.
You should know in your heart what kind of person you should or shouldn’t
marry! Whatever marriage arrangement you had when you were younger, if
you still intend to honor this three year old nonsense, you will ruin your entire
life. I hope you won’t regret it then.”
Phoebe shrugged. “Of course, I know. The fact is, even if I, Phoebe Larsen,
were to get married to this as*hole and become a concubine of his, I still
wouldn’t marry your brother.”
“Hmph!”
The Zimmer siblings walked out of the ward, their faces grim.
Unexpectedly, just after stepping out, their consciousness blurred suddenly,
and they fell to the ground. Especially that Viole, who almost broke her nose
with the fall.
Alex smiled slightly, but he didn’t turn around to look at all. Instead, he
walked toward the edge of the bed, studying Wayne carefully.
It was ten seconds later that he finally lifted Wayne’s hand gently.
Grace had originally wanted to say something, but she swallowed back the
words on her tongue when she saw how Alex looked presently. It was Phoebe,
who stood at her side that couldn’t help but lean in to whisper, some pride
clearly evident upon her face, “Have you heard of the title Immortal Doctor,
Mom?”
Grace shook her head. “What Immortal Doctor? I only know that the
country’s best imperial doctor is called Wallace Yoke! Back then, I wondered if
you could be his apprentice to study under him. It was a pity there wasn’t a
chance at all. Due to some reasons, Mr. Wallace refuses to accept female
apprentices… I wanted to invite Mr. Wallace initially, but your father’s
condition is mainly due to the brain. Traditional medicine may not be as
effective in this regard, and it’s better to have modern doctors look at him. I
have already invited a famous Swiss brain specialist, and they should be here
anytime soon.”
Phoebe shook her head. “With this as*hole here, we don’t need any brain
specialist. Because he’s the Immortal Doctor.”
Grace saw her daughter’s face, so she smiled and said, “You really treat Alex
really special.”
The two of them spoke in a low voice, but even so, nothing they said escaped
Alex’s ears. He didn’t react to anything they had said. However, he had
already concluded with his diagnosis on Wayne’s condition.
He let go of Wayne’s hand and was about to speak when Phoebe spoke first,
“How is it? Can my dad be saved?”
Grace also looked at him, wanting to know what Alex had to say.
It wasn’t that she was looking down on him, but she was sincerely curious.
Finally, Alex said, “Don’t worry, it’s not a big problem! If there’s anything
urgent, I can wake him up now. But, the part of Uncle Wayne’s brain that’s
clotted is repairing itself! So, what I mean is I will give him acupuncture first
to help stimulate his recovery, and he won’t wake up for the time being! Lying
down like this is good for him, and he’ll be able to wake up on his own
naturally tomorrow.”
“Really? That’s great! Then, hurry up and get on with your acupuncture!”
Phoebe urged.
Grace was taken aback and was astonished. “This… You’re going to perform
acupuncture on his head?”
She was afraid that Alex’s medical achievements weren’t that high. The brain
was an extremely important part of the body, after all. If one accidentally
damaged it, what else could be done?
Alex nodded. “Yes.”
Grace was conflicted. “Alex, I know that you have good intentions. But,
inserting needles in a brain, isn’t it very risky? Will anything happen? Is it
fine to not do it?”
Phoebe directly said , “Mom, don’t worry! His acupuncture skills are amazing,
and even Wallace Yoke wanted to worship him as his teacher!”
Perhaps it would have been better if Phoebe hadn’t said this.

When Phoebe said that, Grace was even more in disbelief.
Who was Wallace Yoke?
He was the best imperial doctor in the entire country!
Even if those big shots in the country wanted to have Wallace treat them,
they’d have to line up and beg for some mercy for that even to happen. For her
to say that Wallace Yoke wanted to worship Alex as his teacher was just too far
fetched… What kind of ecstasy drug had Alex given her daughter for her to
have such incredible belief in him?
Alex could see Grace’s worry, and he immediately smiled and said, “It’s fine if
you don’t want me to do it, then I won’t. When tomorrow comes, he would
likely wake up on his own.”
In fact, there was a piece of information on hand that Alex had omitted. There
was a Yin energy surrounding Wayne’s brain. If this energy wasn’t removed, it
was almost impossible for Wayne to wake up.
To not worry Grace, Alex had planned to find another opportunity to help
Wayne eliminate this Yin energy that had settled in his brain.
After that, he asked casually, “Aunt Grace, who are the people who did this?”
***
At the same time, the Zimmer siblings had walked out of the hospital entrance.
They were furious that even their nose was about to go crooked from the anger
they felt.
“This Phoebe Larsen,” Viole started. “She really can’t be reasoned with, and
she has sh*t for brains! She said that she’d rather marry a poor loser and be his
concubine than marry you! And that Grace Larsen, stubborn, clumsy, narrow
minded, and stupid! If Wayne Larsen dies, she deserves to be a widow, and
anyone can just step all over her when the time comes!”
Easton was filled with resentment. The feelings he had for Phoebe weren’t just
because he had purely listened to his father’s words.
He had really liked Phoebe’s beauty and her matured body that had curves in
all the right places. Every time he thought about it, the blood in his body
boiled with enthusiasm and made him want to touch her. Easton had chased
after her for a whole year, but he hadn’t even touched her hand, and there was
an empty feeling in him when he thought of that.
This piece of meat that he had been thinking of for the longest time had now
been abruptly snatched away by someone else.
“The woman that caught my eyes, no one can take her from me!”
“Whoever tries to will die!”
Just at this moment, the governor from the Zimmer family called. “Easton,
have you gone to visit Wayne yet? How’s his situation now?”
Easton immediately updated his father about Wayne’s condition and also
everything that had transpired just now.
Quentin Zimmer sneered. “Grace, this woman, she’s from a lower background,
short sighted, and just isn’t worthy! If Wayne doesn’t wake up, there will be
no one who controls Michigan. Alaska’s Larsen family will also just abandon
them, and they’ll become completely useless in the future. So, Easton, you
have to take this opportunity to get Phoebe! Ignore that stupid woman, Grace,
and use all your usual ways to get women. Are you saying with all that, you
still can’t get Phoebe?”
“Don’t I need to consider the impact and consequences?” Easton said.
“What consequences?” Quentin said. “Now that Wayne is unconscious and

unable to wake up, isn’t Michigan now in our Zimmer family’s hand? Even if
the sky collapses, I will be the one to hold it up. You just need to concentrate
on dealing with Wayne’s daughter. It’s best if you can even make a small
scandal from it, and things will be nailed down in stone for sure. Who cares
about whatever fiancé she has?”
Easton laughed. “Alright, I know what to do now!”
After the call, Easton immediately dialed another number and said, “David,
help me look into a person. I want to know everything about him, including
his ancestry lineage! And I want someone tailing him and watching his every
move!”
***
In Wayne’s ward, Grace replied to Alex with two words, “Leviathan Gate!”
Alex’s eyes flashed. “Again with them! What in the world do they want?”
“Leviathan Gate wants the Sky Tower!” Grace snarled.
This was already the third time. The first time, Phoebe had nearly been
kidnapped in California. The second time, Wayne had been attacked on the
way back home. This was the third time where all three of them, Wayne,
Grace, and Phoebe were assaulted at the same time.
To Grace, if it were just people from Leviathan Gate coming for her, she
wouldn’t be burning with anger like this, almost to the point she was going
crazy. But, they had kept coming one after another for her family members, all
for the sake of just the Sky Tower; she absolutely couldn’t tolerate it!
She vowed in her heart that she would uproot the entire Leviathan Gate.
Alex furrowed his brows. He didn’t expect that the target of Leviathan Gate
would be Sky Tower.
He didn’t need to ask to know what their real objective was. It was definitely
related to the thing in Caesar’s tomb, that key!
“Did they succeed?” Alex asked.
“Of course not!” Grace said. “The location of the Sky Tower project is
currently under military control. I’ve heard that there have been some serious
problems in that place, but the project requires the officials’ approval in
Michigan. For the ground to be examined, your uncle will also need to give his
approval. I really can’t figure out why Leviathan Gate keeps coming like mad
dogs. It’s just a construction of a landmark building, after all. What in the
world do they want to do?”
Alex shook his head and said, “Aunt Grace, there’s a tomb located where the
Sky Tower project is, and there are some secrets hidden within. There are
many forces involved, and with Uncle Wayne controlling the approval power,
he’s also been forced to get involved!”
As he said that, he glanced at Wayne and said, “Now that he’s unconscious
and unable to wake up, it’s a good thing. At least, the people from Leviathan
Gate shouldn’t come to attack again.”
When Grace heard that, she said, “Alex, do you know something?”
Alex sighed and said, “I won the bidding for the Sky Tower project, but I
didn’t expect that I would get Uncle Wayne involved and suffer this disaster. I
feel very apologetic because of this matter.”
Grace was slightly startled.
After a while, she shook her head and said, “Alex, you don’t have to blame
yourself. No matter who has gotten the Sky Tower project, it will still have to
pass through your uncle’s hands. As long as it doesn’t fall into Leviathan
Gate’s hands, they would still do what they did. So, this matter has nothing to
do with you. Besides, with Leviathan Gate setting their sights so anxiously on
the Sky Tower and how they didn’t hesitate to make a move against the
magistrate and his family, their designs on it are not small. We can’t allow it
to fall into their hands.”
Alex nodded, then said to Grace, “Aunt Grace, the injury on your arm will
affect your combat effectiveness. Uncle Wayne still needs to be careful for this
period. Let me help you treat your arm injury now!”
“Uh, I’ve already gotten…”
She hadn’t even managed to get the words ‘plaster’ out before Alex had
picked up her hand and snapped off the gauze hand holding her arm up, and
even the bandage around her arm had been crushed by him, falling to the
ground.
“This…”
Grace was stunned, her jaw agape. She didn’t know what to say.
Phoebe said, “Mom, just watch this as*hole’s unique tricks with your own
eyes!”
Alex glanced at Phoebe, dissatisfaction apparent in his eyes.
Who would want to be called an as*hole? He said calmly, “Do you believe
that I can make you bark in this hospital for two hours?”
“You…”
The last time, one hour was already embarrassing enough and almost pissed
her off to death, and that was just in Cheryl’s house. However, this was a
hospital where many people came and went. If she really did lie down and
bark like a dog, she wouldn’t be able to leave her house anymore.
At this moment, Alex had already pulled up Grace’s sleeves, revealing her
snow white skin. At the same time, a surge of spiritual power entered her arm
slowly.
For an instant, Grace could feel peculiar energy entering her arm, and it felt
refreshing, cool, and very comfortable.
She felt the energy hovering around the broken area of her bone, nourishing
and healing it. What surprised her more was that Alex had made a cut on his
finger, and wrote the word ‘blood’ on top of her broken arm.
The letters glowed with a pale yellow light before disappearing.
Then, Alex shook Grace’s arm a little before saying, “Aunt Grace, it’s done.
Test it out to see if it hurts anywhere else.”
“What?”
“It’s healed?”
Grace was dumbfounded as she looked at her arm.

Grace moved her hand slightly and found that it really didn’t hurt anymore,
and she didn’t feel her movement being restricted either.
But, how was this possible?!
A broken bone would take at least a hundred days to heal, and her arm had
only been broken for half a day, and it was completely healed now.
Phoebe said, “Mom, do you believe it now? As*h…. Cough, Alex has a real
magical healing method.”
Grace couldn’t not believe it anymore. “Alex, I really didn’t expect you to
have such a magical ability. Your future achievements will not necessarily be
under your father anymore.”
Alex smiled and said, “Aunt Grace, you’re overpraising me. I still have this
life saving pill with me. Hold on to it, and if anything happens to Uncle Wayne,
you can give it to him, and it will save his life.”
Grace took the medicine.
If it was before, she might have still had doubts about the effect of this pill.
However, now that she had witnessed this miracle with her own eyes, there
was not a single trace of doubt left.
Just at this moment, someone from the government came to visit Wayne.
Grace had Phoebe host Alex for a few days and instructed her to take him
around Michigan to see the sights. Of course, she had actually asked Alex to
help take care of Phoebe’s safety for a few days and be her bodyguard.
Alex readily agreed to this and walked out of the ward with Phoebe by his
side.
Those officials who saw this scene were surprised, wondering who in the
world was Alex, for him to be treated so favorably by the magistrate’s
daughter. They all speculated whether or not it might be the future son-in-law
of the Larsen family?
Among the people here, many of them knew about how the Zimmer family
was desperately pursuing the Larsen family’s daughter.
The governor was pressing everything on her, and if they knew that a third
party had entered the fray suddenly and taken their prize, how would the
Zimmer family feel?
Many of them had strange expressions upon their faces. They were just
waiting in anticipation for a good show.
“Hey, thank you for today! For coming all the way here!” Phoebe said to Alex
in the corridor of the hospital.
Alex hummed in agreement. “So, you do know how to thank people.”

Phoebe pouted. “What is that supposed to mean? You are implying that I
don’t know how to be polite in a roundabout way.”
“That’s right.” Alex nodded.
The magistrate’s daughter burst in anger in that instant, almost bearing fangs
and claws. However, she knew that she was definitely not Alex’s match, so
though she really wanted to claw out at him, it was highly likely that she
would be the one to get cut down.
After a while, a gleeful appeared upon her face as she said, “Do you know who
those pair of siblings just now were? You’ve really gotten in trouble now.
They’re the biological children of Michigan’s governor. He’s domineering and
unscrupulous, and since you provoked them today, they’ll definitely bear a
grudge and might even come to trouble you.”
Alex raised his eyebrows. He didn’t expect these two to come from such a
significant background.
However, he was only surprised for a short moment, and it didn’t even show
on his face. Instead, he said to Phoebe, “I am in doubt of your moral views
right now! It was because of you that I provoked those siblings. Shouldn’t you
feel some guilt and think about how to help me solve this problem? Why do
you seem to be so gleeful and gloating about others’ misfortune and
falling into trouble? You and Cheryl are best friends, but isn’t this difference
between the two of you a little too big?”
When Phoebe heard him bring up Cheryl, she snorted softly. “I knew that
your feelings toward Cheryl wouldn’t fade! Don’t worry, as long as you follow
me, those siblings from the Zimmer family won’t dare to touch you. You just
need to follow me 24/7, and that’ll be enough.”
“You mean,” Alex started. “That you’ll even sleep with me at night?”
“Ptooey, what are you daydreaming about?! My mother has already allowed
you to stay in our house, and at most you’d sleep in the room next to mine!”
They had walked out of the hospital as they were talking.
Phoebe said, “Now, let’s go to the supermarket to buy some things, then I’ll
take you to dinner.”
Going to the supermarket was mainly to buy Alex’s daily necessities.
At 4.30 pm, they walked out of the supermarket into the underground
parking.
Unexpectedly, a group of people surrounded the car!
Alex furrowed his brows and said to Phoebe, “Why is it that whenever I’m
with you, I always get blocked in a parking lot? Next time, stop by the
roadside, won’t you?”
Very quickly, the people noticed them, and one of the men pointed at Alex and
said, “Boy, someone wants to meet you!”
‘Where’s that person?’
Alex glanced at these people. None of them were not up to standard, they were
all third rate fighters. To say that they were third rate fighters was just flattery.
If they were to be placed in Thousand Miles Conglomerate, they would have
the identities of ordinary hired thugs, a bunch of unremarkable minions who
could be killed easily with just a glance from Alex.
However, he could not see any person in charge among these people.
The guy who spoke had blond hair. He thought he could trample others
underfoot, so he said with a chuckle, “The person, who wants to see you, has
a lofty status. Why would he come to this kind of place to personally meet an
insignificant person like you? Alright, enough with the idle chatter. Come
with us now. It won’t be good for you if you’re late.”
Alex shook his head. “I’m not free! You can go back to your master and tell
him that he has to come here if he wants to meet me. It’s pointless for him to
send a few lap dogs over here.”
With a furious expression, the blond guy threw the cigarette in his hand to the
ground. “You dare to refuse my gentle offer in favor of rough treatment?
Brothers, go. Break his damn legs first so that he can’t even act like a dog.”
The group of people immediately rushed toward them.

Phoebe took a step forward. To their surprise, she stood in front of Alex and
yelled in a delicate voice, “Stop!”
The blond guy sneered, “Miss Larsen, we’re not here to capture you. You can
go now.”
Phoebe snarled, “Since you know my identity, you still dare to capture my
friend?”
The blend guy sneered once more, “Miss Larsen, there’s a saying that goes, a
powerful person who has lost his power would become even more inferior
than common folk. It’s hard to say if your father could live till tomorrow, yet
you’re in the mood to date a man? If you’re tactful, hurry and go now. Don’t
make my brothers here upset. When someone accidentally r*pes you later, you
won’t know where to go to cry even if you want to.”
“You…”
Phoebe’s chest heaved as she did not expect these people to be so arrogant.
“Tell me, is the master behind you Easton Zimmer?”
“Won’t you know when you go there later? Alright, I’m too lazy to explain
now. I just want to hear the sound of broken legs. Go now! What are you
people waiting for?”
Someone next to him said, “Boss, we can’t make a move on this lady! She’s
blocking the way…”
“F*ck, are you a blockhead? If she’s blocking the way, can’t you just move
her away? What are your hands for?”
The blond guy foul mouthed and raised his hand, grabbing the clothes on
Phoebe’s chest. Of course, these people were brought by Easton. The blond
guy was called David.
Phoebe was the woman wanted by Easton. David dared not make advances at
her, but it was not a problem for him at all to seize the opportunity to grope
her or take advantage of her.
However, just when his hand was about to touch Phoebe’s chest, a sudden
burst of energy swept across the blond guy’s wrist like a light of blade that
broke into the dawn.
Poof!
The blond guy’s wrist as well as its base were cut off at once.
Blood gushed out and instantly splashed on Phoebe’s chest.
“Ahh!”
“You, you… What are you doing?! It’s so disgusting!”
Phoebe let out a scream. She consecutively stepped backward while shouting
toward Alex.
The one who did that was naturally Alex. He was taken aback for a brief
moment. Never did he expect that the result would be like this. He gently
sighed in his heart. If he only he could have Aunt Rockefeller’s fire attribute
spiritual power. The energy would only pass through his wrist and leave a
burn without splashing any blood. That would be clean and neat.
He hurriedly took a roll of paper towel from the supermarket’s shopping cart.
It was the daily necessities that he bought earlier.
Then, he quickly helped Phoebe to wipe the blood away. After using more
than a dozen pieces of paper towel consecutively, the blood on her chest was
wiped clean.
However, Phoebe’s body was stiff and motionless. She felt agitated. Earlier,
her chest was already trembling violently. Just how many times had she been
groped?
“It’s clean. Go back and wash those from your clothes!”
Alex said with a sense of accomplishment. He raised his head and looked at
the woman’s expression. She seemed like a wild beast that was about to
devour people.
“You… You did it on purpose!” She screamed.
“I didn’t do it on purpose,” Alex retorted innocently, seemingly aggrieved.
“You did!”
“I didn’t!”
“Aahhh! My hand, my hand!”
At this moment, the blond guy finally reacted, holding his severed hand while
howling loudly.
Meanwhile, his few subordinates were shocked. No one could clearly tell how
their boss’s hand was broken.
“What are you screaming for?” Alex kicked the blond guy to the ground. “I
was wronged because of your hand. I’ll break both your legs so that you’ll
learn the lesson.”
Having that said, with two crack sounds, he stepped on the blond guy’s legs
and broke them.
“Ahh! Ahh!”
The blond guy screamed again. “H-how dare you to step on my legs and break
them?”
Alex said in surprise, “Didn’t you say it yourself? Don’t you love hearing the
sound of broken legs? Now that you’ve heard it Don’t you like it?”
“Y-you and I are sworn enemies!”
“Oh, looks like you’ve not heard enough.”
Alex raised his foot once again. This time, he stepped on the blond guy’s knee.
It was his calf bone that was broken earlier. It could be completely healed after
treatment. However, the knee was different Once the knee was broken, it was
basically scrapped.
“Ah..! How dare you to do that?! Do you know who I am?!” The blond guy
screamed as he desperately tried to dodge him.
Alex asked, “Who are you?”
However, as soon as he finished asking him, he applied force on the blond

guy’s knee.
Crack!
It was the sound of a bone being completely crushed. As the bone was crushed
into crumbs, the knee area of the blond guy collapsed weirdly.
This time, the blond fainted right away from the pain.
However, with a crack sound, he woke up from pain again. This time, Alex
had stepped and crushed his other knee.
Seeing this scene, the other subordinates shuddered in fear.
This man had done such a cruel deed from the start to the end while keeping a
straight face. He was simply the devil.
“You guys, are you guys all trash?! Go now, beat this b*stard to death!” The
blond guy roared loudly as he was furious.
The rest of the subordinates hesitated for a moment. One of them pulled out a
dagger and lunged toward Alex.
As a result, he just felt a burr in front of his eyes. A heavy slap landed on his
face, causing his entire body to fly up and slam into a Mercedes-Benz instantly.
Half of his face’s bone was completely crushed. He could not get up for a long
time.
The rest dared not to step forward.
“Scram!”
Alex shouted coldly. The remaining six or seven people immediately fled like
mad dogs.
***
Alex and Phoebe saw the items in the shopping cart and loaded them into the
car. Then, they left the parking lot right away.
Phoebe said, “There are surveillance cameras in the parking lot. Is that
okay?”
Alex said indifferently, “No problem! Those people will handle it!”
He now understood a lot about the ways of doing things of these forces of the
underground society.
Phoebe saw the blood on her clothes and turned her head to glare at him.
“You can’t do this next time, or else I’ll bug you persistently.”
Alex stared at the condition of the roads and said, “Which one is it?”
Phoebe said, “You can’t simply touch me here.”
Alex took a peek and said, “I didn’t simply touch it. I just helped you… Hey,
you have slight lobular hyperplasia!”
“Huh? How did you know about that?”
“I saw it.”
Phoebe was stunned and hurriedly hugged her vitals. “You’re really
shameless!”
Alex shook his head. “I could help you to cure it without surgery or
medication. You’re also a doctor. You should only be able to do minimally
invasive surgery in your hospital, right? Well, if you wish to get it cured, you
can look for me anytime. It’s free of charge, but I’ll definitely have to touch
it.”
Phoebe bit her lip with an expression of hatred as she gnashed her teeth.
***
At a certain club, Easton Zimmer saw David, who had lost three of his four
limbs. “Damn, how did this happen?”
David wailed in pain. “Bro Easton, that guy is an expert. We’re no match for
him!”
“Where’s the guy?”
“He and Miss Larsen bought many items in the supermarket. They should be
heading home now.”
“F*ck!”
Easton was so furious that he flipped over the table.

Phoebe had taken the man home. Wayne Larsen and Grace Larsen were not
there as well. How would he not be on the verge of exploding in anger?
Easton was so furious that he jumped up and kicked the blond guy hard in the
broken leg.
“Trash, trash! You all are a bunch of trash!”
He flew into a rage.
Once he thought about how the dream girl whom he had pursued for such a
long time was about to lie under Alex’s body and be favored by him, and this
unscrupulous couple was doing all sorts of immoral messes in a house without
a third, he was about to go out of his mind.
Especially when he thought again of Phoebe’s stunning and curvy figure that
he could hug without letting it go, he felt that he was about to explode in
anger when he could have been the one to bury himself in her bosom. Yet,
another man had had his way with that.
“Bro, take it easy!” Viole next to him spoke.
At this moment, she had already changed her clothes. She looked elegant, cold
yet arrogant while being on her high horse. The look in her eyes was as if she
was looking down at ordinary people. She sneered, “That poor loser wounded
David in broad daylight. This is a deliberate murder. His methods were cruel
and are of great influence. He should be punished according to the law!”
After being reminded by Viole Zimmer, Easton immediately understood it.

However…
“Phoebe Larsen is the mayor’s daughter, and she still has the Larsen family to
support her in the back. Perhaps we can’t make a move on her, right?”
Viole said, “Oh, my silly brother. How far is the Larsen family of Alaska from
Michigan? Besides, we’ve been investigating that poor loser for so long, but
we couldn’t find out his background at all. The only explanation is that this
poor loser was born poor and came from the bottom of society. Facing this
kind of rubbish, do you think the people from the Larsen family of Alaska
would come out to handle it? Once they know his identity, they’d have to
thank us secretly, too!”
Easton nodded. “That’s right. The Larsen family of Alaska would never agree
with Phoebe Larsen being with that kind of trash, too.”
Soon after, Easton gave a certain official leader a call.
The person was the head of the law enforcement department in Michigan. His
name was Gordolf Goldman. In fact, he was Easton’s uncle.
After hearing it, Gordolf immediately said, “This is absurd. There’s actually
such a lawless person in Michigan. Don’t worry. I’ll definitely arrest him and
bring him to justice. This a society ruled by the law. Even if he’s Wayne
Larsen’s son-in-law, he won’t be able to escape the law.”
***
At this moment, Alex and Phoebe arrived at the Larsen family residence
together. Her home was a terrace house.
As the mayor of Michigan, living in a terrace house was really nothing.

Moreover, Grace Larsen’s parents’ home was not ordinary as well. Her parents
operated a pretty large business in Michigan. Most importantly, Grace was still
the only daughter, so she did not even have to worry about money!
Thud! Thud!
Upon entering the entrance, Phoebe kicked off the shoes on her feet. She
stepped upon the elegant Italy imported floor tiles in the living room
barefooted.
Alex looked at her pair of fair and beautiful feet that did not lose their
elegance. He could not help but take a few more glances.
Among so many women he had known, Phoebe’s feet were the most attractive.
If the feet were slightly fat, one would complain that they were fat; if the feet
were slightly thin, one would complain that they were thin. They had the
perfect golden ratio, the kind that someone could play with for ten years.
“Hey, what are you looking at?”
As Phoebe saw Alex actually staring hard at her feet, her face was slightly hot.
Alex restrained his thoughts and pretended not to care about it as he said, “Oh,
I just want to ask something. Do you have an athlete’s foot? You walk around
on the ground without wearing your shoes. What should I do if I were to get
cross-infection?”
In that instant, Phoebe was so angry that her chest started to hurt. She raised
her beautiful foot in front of Alex. “Look at it yourself. Do I have an athlete’s
foot? If I do, I’ll eat it.”
This post of hers was stunning. Fortunately, she was not wearing a dress.
Otherwise, it would be a full on indecent assault.
Alex deliberately leaned close and took a sniff. He frowned and said, “Your
foot is smelly!”
“Get lost!”
She kicked hard, and the sole of her foot was aimed at Alex’s chin.
However, it was quickly grabbed by Alex, causing her to take a step forward.
That leg rested on his shoulder.
“You..!”
“Ouch, it hurts!”
Alex smiled. “I thought you were really a queen of splits. It turns out to be
false. Remember, don’t ever split your leg at a man. This is very dangerous,
and it could cause casualties easily.”
“What casualty?”
“A little creature!”
“You… You’re really a rascal! Pooh!”
In any case, Phoebe was an unmarried young woman who had never been in
love. How could she be compared with a divorced man and a veteran player
like Alex? Even if she were to open up herself for the play, ten copies of
Phoebe Larsen would not be a match for him.
After making a joke, Alex immediately let go of her. He felt a slight regret after
seeing how she had been frightened.
He thought, ‘Could it be that her beautiful foot has such a strong charm? I
only took two glances at it and sniffed it, but there’s an upsurge of emotion in
my heart, and I was immersed in self indulgence? It shouldn’t happen. It
shouldn’t happen. This is Cheryl’s best friend. If Cheryl were to find out about
the upsurge of emotion in my heart toward her best friend, she would be sad.’
“Your body is full of blood. Go wash it!” Alex’s expression changed,

recovering his indifference.
He took off his shoes and took the vegetables and meats they had bought to
the kitchen. “I’ll just cook simply. If you have any food abstentions, inform
me in advance. I won’t care if you don’t like the food I cook later.”
Earlier, Phoebe said that she wanted to treat him to dinner. However, Alex
thought of Grace Larsen, who was still staying by her husband’s bed in the
hospital. The food in the hospital was definitely not good, so he decided to buy
some ingredients to cook himself. Most importantly, he was also lazy to eat
outside. The dishes cooked by chefs out there were pretty much the same. The
seasoning was especially strong, so he would be thirsty if he were to eat too
much of it.
On the other hand, after he had inherited the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he
learned dietary therapy as well. He could process all kinds of natural pollution
free plants into quality delicacies. They even had the effect of diet therapy.
To put it bluntly, he had become picky with food and could not eat the food
cooked by others.
“I don’t have any food abstentions. It’d be fine as long as it’s not too sweet!”
Phoebe said as she looked at his back.
The moment her leg was intercepted earlier, Phoebe’s heart was about to jump
out of her chest. She was really afraid that Alex would not be able to control
himself and force himself on her. There was no one else here, and he had a
great brute force too. She would surely be up the creek without a paddle and
could only be at his mercy.
However, Alex retreated rapidly afterward by letting go of her right away. She
felt an empty sense of loss.
‘I’m really out of my mind!” Phoebe shook her head and took a deep breath.
She walked to the kitchen and said, “Hey, do you really know how to cook?
Don’t you burn down my mom’s kitchen!”
“Go take your shower. Call me if something happens.”
“Hmph!”
Phoebe walked up to the second floor and went to take a shower.
Alex quickly prepared the side dishes in the kitchen, like a duck to water.
Just as the pan had just been heated, and he was about to pour the oil into it,
someone knocked at the door.
The sounds seemed hurried.
Alex slightly frowned and released a wave of spiritual consciousness out there
right away. He found that the people knocking at the door were a team of
armed people from a law enforcement department.
‘It is really troublesome for these people to come at this moment!’
Alex retracted his spiritual consciousness. After taking a look at the hot red
pan, he turned off the fire reluctantly.
Click!
The door was opened. In an instant, more than a dozen guns were aimed at
him.
Alex raised his eyebrows. “Who asked you people to come here? Do you know
what this place is?”
A heavily armed member took the lead and said coldly, “You’re suspected of
the crimes of severely hurting someone else and murder. Your methods were
cruel and had a huge impact. Put both hands on your head and kneel against
the wall right now.”
“Hmph. What if I don’t want to kneel?”
“Take him down!”
He pointed the muzzle at Alex’s heart.
In the next second, Alex crushed the gun.
With a slight force, that gun instantly turned into a pile of iron powders,
flowing in between his fingers!
“What?”
“This is… What’s going on?”
The leading captain was utterly dumbfounded. His eyes twitched as his heart
skipped a beat.
That was a real gun!
Even with a machine, it was impossible to crush a gun into iron powders.
Could it be that his hand was more powerful than a heavy industry machine?
It was simply unbelievable.
On the other hand, Alexj ust indifferently said, “I hate people pointing a gun
at me!”
After the leading captain was startled for a brief moment, he immediately
retreated and ordered, “This villain is extremely vicious and refuses to
cooperate with the official’s order. If he resists to the end, you’ll kill him on
the spot!”
This person was actually someone from the Zimmer family. He was a relative.
He had secretly received Easton’s instruction a long time ago. As long as there
was a chance, he would kill Alex right away!
Bang!
A gunshot sounded.
One member at the back immediately pointed at Alex’s head and released a
shot after hearing the captain’s order.
However, the scene of Alex falling to the ground after his head was hit in his
mind did not happen. Instead, that captain slowly fell to the ground.
This shot of his did not hit Alex but the captain.
No one saw how he got in front of Alex, but he just suddenly appeared in front
of Alex and blocked the bullet for him. After being shot in the back of the head,
he instantly died.
“Huh, Captain Zimmer?”
The member who made the shot was dumbfounded. He locked his eyes upon
him as his entire body trembled. He could not understand it. He aimed at Alex
but hit the captain in the end?
“We’re done for!”
“We’re all done for this time!”
Just as his mind turned blank due to panic, the deputy captain of the operation
squad, who was a female, pointed her gun at Alex nervously and shouted,
“Everyone, fire your shots and execute him on the spot!”
Bang! Bang! Bang!
A barrage of gunshots sounded.
Countless bullets howled as they flew toward Alex.
If he were an ordinary person, he would have been shot and turned into a
sieve a long time ago. However, Alex activated his spiritual consciousness, and
a layer of translucent turtle shield with golden light flowing on it stood right in
front of him.
It was the Mystic Armor.
At the current level of his cultivation, the Mystic Armor could detach from the
body skin and form a defensive shield within a range of less than a meter from
his body. The bullets that hit it were completely blocked.
Clink! Clink! Clink!
A series of crisp sounds of bullets falling to the ground shocked the shooters.
The deputy captain was stunned. She had not seen such a weird occurrence in
her life before. Even her heart started trembling. ‘Is this guy even a human?’
At this moment, Alex let out a heavy snort.

“Hmph!”
More than a dozen experts from the law enforcement department in front of
the entrance instantly felt a powerful mental power striking their bodies,
causing an effect in their souls. Their minds went blank in that instant, and an
immense gut wrenching pain came. They even felt an incomparable pressure
on their bodies, as if a mountain was pressing them down from the top of their
heads.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
These people couldn’t endure the pressure and kneeled one after another.
They could not even hold the guns in their hands,
causing them to fall to the ground.
Only that female deputy captain was still using the last of her willpower to
resist the pressure, with both her legs bent and her waist bowed.
“It turns out you’re a martial artist! ” Alex murmured as he looked at the
female deputy captain.
In the next second, be increased his mental power on her.
The female deputy captain let out a yell, and her entire body suddenly lay flat
on the ground. She could not get up no matter how hard she struggled.
“I’ll ask again. Who ordered you all to come here?” Alex stood at the
entrance and spoke with a cold voice.
At this moment, Phoebe, who had heard the gunshots, ran downstairs in a
panic. There was only a white bath towel wrapped around her body. With a
face of horror, she said while walking, “Rockefeller brat, what on earth just
happened? Why did I hear gunshots just now?”
Then, she walked to the entrance. Seeing a group of government officials

kneeling on the ground, she was so frightened that she screamed.
Her bath towel was not wrapped well around her body. When she ran
downstairs in a panic earlier, it had loosened a bit. At this moment, her hand
unconsciously loosened, causing the knot tied to the bath towel to be
completely loosened.
Seeing the white bath towel was about to fall off… Well, most of the dozen
officials in front of the entrance were males. If it really were to fall off, her
body would be completely seen.
Alex, who had sharp eyes and agile hands, held her in his arms at this critical
moment. Moreover, he hugged her very tightly, with their bodies closely
pressed against each other.
Just as Phoebe was still in hindsight and could not understand the reason why
Alex would suddenly hold her, Alex stretched his arm to her back, lifting the
bath towel tying its knot again. He said angrily, “Are you stupid? Running out
here in this state and even allowing your bath towel to fall off. Do you still
wish to meet people tomorrow?”
“Ah-! I, w-what are they doing here?”
“They’re the same gang as the people in the supermarket just now,” Alex said
indifferently. Then, he pushed the Larsen family’s daughter forward. “Go up
and put on your clothes first. I’ll settle the matter here.”
“Oh!” She looked at the guns on the ground. “You should be careful!”
The group of the officials had seen this with their own eyes. Unfortunately,
they still could not stand up now and were simply shocked on the ground.
First, they were shocked by Alex’s powerful martial arts. Secondly, they were
shocked by the relationship between Alex and Phoebe. Indeed, this person was
the son-in-law of the Larsen family!
Once Phoebe walked away, Alex looked at these people as he coldly said, “Are
you still unwilling to speak?”
The female captain gritted her teeth as she spoke, “Although you have
powerful martial arts and significant background, no one is above the law!
You won’t be able to escape from it! Justice may come late, but it will never
be absent. Even if you kill us all today, there are still countless people like us
in America.”
Alex faintly smiled. “You gave good reasons. Unfortunately, you don’t even
know that you’re just a pawn.”
Besides, her captain was shot to death by her colleague earlier, but she just
stepped forward and said that she wanted to execute him right there and then
without taking an interest in the rights and wrongs. This person was very
problematic.
Alex did not think that he could clearly explain the matter with his mouth.
Hence, he gave Zachary Xavier a call. “Uncle Zachary, I have encountered a

little trouble in Michigan.”
Zachary was startled. “Alex, you’re in Michigan too? I just arrived at

Michigan too.”
“Oh? Why did you suddenly come to Michigan too?”
“The mayor of Michigan, Wayne Larsen, was assaulted, and now he’s still
lying unconscious in the hospital… Ah, by the way, aren’t you friends with
Phoebe Larsen? Do you want to take a shot by taking a look at the mayor of
Michigan? I heard the people in the hospital are their wits’ end.”
Upon hearing it, Alex understood him.
It turned out that he came here because of this matter. After the mayor of
Michigan was injured by the people from Leviathan Gate, his life’s condition
was uncertain. Anyway, it was considered a big case. The Divine Constabulary
of California was duty bound, so it was reasonable for Zachary Xavier to
handle the matter in Michigan.
“Uncle Zachary, I’m now at Mayor Larsen’s house. The Michigan officials
came forward and wanted to execute without taking an interest in the rights
and wrongs. I have a reason to believe that there’s a powerful mastermind
behind this. I’m a bit busy now, so I can only ask for your help.”
“What? The people from the law enforcement department in Michigan had
dared to do such a thing? They’re simply lunatics!”
Zachary jumped up. ‘Alex is the grandson of the president of the Divine
Constabulary and has a lofty status. These people must be tired of living!’
“I’ll bring people to go there right away.”
The call ended.
Alex swept a glance at the dozen kneeling people. He did not even deign to
care about them but minded his own business by running back to the kitchen
to get busy. However, those people still could not get up.
Phoebe put on her clothes and headed downstairs. After looking at the
entrance, she was well aware of them. In the end, she walked into the kitchen
to help Alex.
The few people who were left outside simply trembled in fear.
Soon after, Zachary rushed over there by bringing along a dozen people from
the Divine Constabulary.
When the female deputy captain recognized the people from the Divine
Constabulary, she was immediately overjoyed and accused Alex of his crimes.
In the end, she said, “That person is an extremely dangerous figure. You don’t
have to ask about him and just capture him right away, dead or alive. It’ll be
the safest!”
Zachary shot a cold glare at her and waved his hand. “Take them all away.”
Click!
The female deputy captain was handcuffed.
She shouted in shock, “What’s going on? Why did you handcuff me? What’s
wrong with you people. You’ve got it wrong.”
Zachary said, “The one who’s getting handcuffed is you. Take her away.”
The entire team of officials was stunned.
Their minds were full of doubts. The Divine Constabulary also belonged to the
official department. They should be in the same camp with them. Why did
they not handcuff the villain but them instead?
This was unreasonable, and it did not make any sense.
“Could it be that these people from the Divine Constabulary are fake? Are
they imposters?”
A whim struck the female deputy captain as such a thought occurred to her.
She immediately shouted, “Let me go. Let me go. Now, I seriously doubt your
identities. You aren’t members of the Divine Constabulary. You all must be
imposters.”
No one cared about her.
Zachary waved his hand. The members of the Divine Constabulary

immediately dragged a dozen members of Michigan officials, including the
dead captain, and quickly left the terraced house of the Larsen family.
“Uncle Zachary, has the assault case of Mayor Larsen been handed over to
you?” Alex asked Zachary.
Zachary helplessly said, “Hasn’t it? Among the Four Great Guardians of the
Divine Constabulary, Shaun Baker is dead, and the other two are in seclusion.
All the corresponding affairs of Divine Constabulary are now pressing onto
me…” He complained.
However, the main reason was that Michigan belonged to the region of the
South California division.
“Uncle Zachary, I’m cooking now. Do you want to stay for the meal before
you leave?” Alex did not comment on Zachary’s complaints. In fact, deep
down, he clearly knew the other two Guardians were not necessarily in
seclusion. He was the grandson of the Divine Constabulary’s president. This
piece of news must have already reached them. However, he had killed Shaun
Baker himself. They wouldn’t have not have any thoughts about it.
“You’re cooking the meal yourself?” Zachary was very shocked. He acted like
a child was being breastfed by a big man like Alex. “Then, I want to…”
As soon as the conversation reached here, he saw Phoebe holding a dish and
coming out of the kitchen. He had swallowed the rest of his words.
“Oh, it’s Guardian Xavier. Welcome, welcome. Stay here for dinner. I’ll have
to trouble you for the matter today!” Phoebe, who knew Zachary, greeted him
with a smile.
Zachary quickly scanned Alex and Phoebe’s faces. His expression turned
strange. Then, he slapped the back of his head and said, “Oh right, I just
remembered that I still have important things to deal with. I won’t be in time
if I don’t leave now! I need to go. I’ll take my leave now, so take your time to
have your dinner. Eat slowly!”
As he spoke, he even winked at Alex.
Alex felt speechless as he thought, ‘What did your expression mean? Could it
be that you think that we’re burning with passion and preparing to make out
soon? So, you don’t wish to be a third wheel?’
However, the dishes that be cooked were originally not prepared for another
person. This old man was a drunkard as well. Once he started drinking, the
dishes would be finished. How would he send the food to Aunt Grace?
Hence, he nodded. “Alright, I won’t keep you here then. We still have
something to do later!”
Zachary seemed to be ridiculed again.
At this moment, Phoebe said, “Uncle Zachary, I suspect the mastermind for
those people earlier is Quentin Zimmer’s son, Easton Zimmer! Just over an
hour ago, we were ambushed by a group of people when we were at the
underground parking lot of PriceSmart Supermarket. They wanted to abduct
the Rockefeller brat.”
“Rockefeller brat?” Zachary was startled.
Phoebe pointed at Alex. “That’s him!”
Zachary nodded as he understood it. It turned out to be a term of endearment.

Phoebe went to the tea- table to fetch her handphone. She said, “When I was
at the underground parking lot, I even took a video with my handphone. Uncle
Zachary, do you need it?”
Zachary said, “That’d be the best.”
Alex took two glances at Phoebe. He really did not know that she had taken a
video earlier.
***
As soon as Zachary left the place, Phoebe immediately clapped her hands and
said, “Can we have dinner now?”
Alex nodded. “Yeah, I’ll take out the last borscht. Then, we can have dinner.”
Phoebe instantly skipped toward the dining table. Four dishes were already
placed on it.
They were sweet and sour pork, steam prawns, vermicelli with cabbage, stir
fried garlic scapes. All of them were typical home cooked dishes. However,
Phoebe did not know why she felt especially gluttonous after sniffing the
fragrance of the dishes. Even when she was in the best restaurant back then,
she would not feel that way no matter how hungry she was.
Even her saliva started dripping. She reached out to grab a piece of steamed
prawn right away and put it in her mouth.
“Wow..!”
In an instant, she experienced a taste that she had never tasted before. It was
as if her taste buds had exploded. It was so delicious that she almost
swallowed the entire prawn.
“How could it be? How could it be so delicious? What did you put on it?”
Her eyes sparkled. The expression when she looked at Alex looked like she was
looking at an alien. ‘Otherwise, how could a man like you cook so well?’
Alex frowned. “You haven’t washed your hands, right?”
She widened her eyes. “I haven’t?”
“You haven’t!”
“What does it matter? I took a shower just now, and I didn’t touch anything
else!”
“Go wash your hands! You are such a great doctor, yet you don’t care about
hygiene.”
“I… Alright!”
***
Just as the two started having dinner, Easton Zimmer called Gordolf Goldman
on the phone. “Uncle, how’s the matter going? Have you captured that poor
loser?”
If he could not find Alex, he would not be able to calm down! He kept thinking
about Alex and Phoebe, the man and woman doing something in the room. As
long as he thought about something irreversible that had happened between
the two people, he was so jealous and angry that he was about to go mad.
Gordolf said, “Don’t worry. I’ve had Martin Zimmer lead his team over there
to arrest him. Our special brigade has been deployed and even gone there with
an arrest warrant. It’s simply an easy arrest…”
Easton interrupted him. “I know this! Earlier, I had a phone conversation with
Martin. If that poor loser dared to resist arrest, he would be executed on the
spot. But, when I kept calling him just now, why didn’t anyone answer the
phone?”
“No one answered the phone, huh?”
Gordolf did not care about it. “Maybe he didn’t hear it. I guess he should be
back now! It’s fine. I’ll give the deputy captain a call to ask about him.”
Soon after, Gordolf made a call to the female deputy captain’s phone. It rang
for almost a half minute before the call was connected.
Gordolf asked, “Belle, is the mission completed? Have you arrested that brat?
Or, did you execute him on the spot?”
The one who picked up the call was not Belle at all. Instead, it was a man. The
man on the other end of the phone said, “The brat you’re talking about is
Elder Rockefeller?”
Gordolf was startled. “Who’s Elder Rockefeller? You’re not Belle. Who are
you?”
The man chuckled. “It’s not important about who I am. The important thing is,
who are you? If I haven’t guessed wrongly, you are Gordolf Goldman, right?”
“You know me? Who the heck are you? Where’s Belle? And, what about
Martin Zimmer? What happened to them? What did you do to them?”
The man said, “You’ll know soon.”
Then, the call ended.
‘Damn, who was him? Who the heck was him?’ Gordolf flew into a rage. He
had a position in the government. His brother-in-law was the governor of
Michigan. He would be deliberately flattered by people and treated as an
influential figure whenever he went. Since when had he received such
treatment?
He immediately rushed out of the office and shouted at his subordinates.
“Team Two, Team Three, head to Wayne Larsen’s house and see what’s going
on!”
At this moment, a group of men in black suits rushed in. A man who led the
group said to Gordolf, “There’s no need to look for them. You’ll meet them
very soon. Come with us now!”
After seeing the insignias on the chests of the group of men in black, Gordolf
was stunned. “The Divine Constabulary?”
“The members of Divine Constabulary? ” Gordolf was startled for a brief
moment.
However, it turned into horror and rage in the next moment because one
member of the Divine Constabulary who led the team took out a pair of
handcuffs and handcuffed Gordolf right away.
Seeing the dark, special-made handcuffs, Gordolf was simply going out of his
mind.
He had always been the one to handcuff other people. Today, he was actually
handcuffed by someone else. The key point was, it was done right in front of
his many subordinates. How would he be able to hold his head up high in the
future? How many people would la ugh at him behind his back? Would he
still be able to keep staying there?
Hence, he struggled hard and reared angrily, “What’s with the situation?
What’s going on? What’s the meaning of this? I’m Gordolf Goldman. What
right do you people from the Divine Constabulary have to handcuff me? Let
me go, or else I won’t let you all off the hook!”
His subordinates were all dumbfounded. They did not know what happened.
However, Gordolf Goldman relied on the advantage as the boss here and
brother-in-law of the governor and had a revered position, causing him to be
very authoritative in his everyday actions. He would beat, scold, and even
insult his subordinates at the drop of a hat. It was unknown how many people
had cursed Gordolf’s ancestors and his future generations behind his back. At
this moment, those people were secretly happy after seeing Gordolf
handcuffed by the member of the Divine Constabulary.
Many people wanted to buy a few strings of firecrackers so that they could go
and celebrate it right there and then.
The leading member of the Divine Constabulary said, “I know you’re Gordolf
Goldman. We want to arrest you.”
Gordolf was furious. “Nonsense! Why would you want to arrest me? Tell me
clearly, what crime have I committed?”
“You wish to know?” The man sneered. “Then, I’ll tell you. You have
misused your position’s authority and attempted to murder Elder Rockefeller
from our Divine Constabulary. Is this crime enough for you?”
“What? Who’s Elder Rockefeller? I don’t know your so-called Elder

Rockefeller at all.”
“When the time comes, you’ll know! Take him away!”
Seeing Gordolf refusing to cooperate with them, the team of Divine

Constabulary’s members lifted him right away. However, this guy still refused
to cooperate and yelled.
Smack!
The member who led the team immediately slapped Gordolf’s face, causing
him to faint from the slap at once.
***
When the people left the scene, the people under him were shocked and
started gossiping.
“What crime did Mr. Goldman commit? Attempting to murder Elder

Rockefeller? Who is this Elder Rockefeller?”
“Don’t you inquire about who the person is. You’re not a member of the
Divine Constabulary. How could you know him? But, seeing the ruckus of the
Divine Constabulary this time, they’re really taking serious action. I’m afraid
Mr. Goldman will have to suffer the unbearable consequences this time.”
“So, he really committed a crime. Can he still come back?”
Countless people started beaming with joy. Although they did not say it out
loud, they were already secretly celebrating on the inside.
***
Easton Zimmer kept waiting in the club.

Gordolf said that he would call to ask around, but he had not heard from him
since then. Half an hour had passed, yet he still had not called back. Did it
need to take so long to make a call?
Seeing her brother walking around in front of her, Viole felt a headache and
said, “Bro, what are you in a hurry for? The matter that Martin Zimmer went
to handle is cast in stone. Do you think that Rockefeller scumbag still can
escape?”
Easton said, “Without hearing the exact news with my own ears, I still feel
that it’s surreal.”
Viole replied, “You’re worrying about it for nothing. Your hairs are going to
turn white from the worry! Alright, you better eat and drink to your heart’s
content. Conserve your strength, we still have a great battle to fight later!”
“What great battle?”
Viole cackled. “What great battle do you say? Tonight, Wayne Larsen is
unconscious and is not at home. Grace Larsen is accompanying him at the
hospital for the night. Then, we’ll snatch away that scumbag out of the Larsen
family’s residence, and Phoebe Larsen will be alone at home! She’s just a
defenseless, weak lady. Can’t you handle her? I’ve even prepared the items for
you.”
Easton said, “What could you have prepared for me?”
“Of course, they are great items.”

As Viole spoke, she clapped her hands. A waiter from the club walked over
while holding a tray in his hand. A camera was on the tray. The other one was
a small bottle.
After putting down the items, the waiter retreated.

Easton pointed at the camera. “I can understand this. But, what is inside this
little bottle?”
Viole mysteriously smiled and said something in Easton’s ear. In the end, she
patted his stomach and said, “How was it? Isn’t your sister thoughtful about
you? I specifically asked someone from Spain to buy this item for me. I
guarantee you’ll be able to do it all night long with a relentless vigor.”
“Thanks!”
At this moment, two people rushed into the clubhouse. Their faces were full of
grief.
They directly went in front of Viole. “Young Master Zimmer and Miss Zimmer,
you have to stand up for our Martin Zimmer!”
The two persons who came were none other than Martin’s parents. Martin was
a distant cousin of Easton’s.
Easton and his sister were both stunned and asked together, “What happened
to Martin?”
Martin’s father, Okeanos Zimmer, said mourningfully, “Our family’s Martin is

dead!”
“What?!”
“Martin is dead? How did he die?”
The siblings jumped up all of a sudden. They simply dared not believe their
ears.
Martin was a member of the special brigade in Michigan and also a

government official. Could it be that he was killed when he went to Wayne
Larsen’s residence to capture that poor loser Rockefeller? Then, this would be
a capital offense. He did not have to put up a pretense anymore.
As Easton thought about it, he was secretly happy instead.
As for Martin’s death, he did not care about it at all. There were too many
collateral relatives in the Zimmer family. Martin did not catch Easton’s eyes at
all.
However, Martin was dead!
He seemed to have died while he was still at Wayne Larsen’s residence. This
matter went too well for him. It was simply a windfall. The poor loser
Rockefeller could just wait and rot in prison for the rest of his life. Wayne
Larsen would not be able to escape the blame too.
Finally, it was Phoebe Larsen. When he used this matter to threaten her later,
she would submit to him for sure and become his wife.
He thought about it, but he still looked shocked yet sorrowful.

Okeanos said, “He died at the entrance of Wayne Larsen’s house. He was shot
in the head. I heard that he was shot by another colleague but that colleague
couldn’t be blamed. Martin was used by a villain as a shield!”
Easton immediately said, “I’ll find my uncle and ask him what’s going on
right now.”
Three minutes later, Easton acquired the news. “Gordolf Goldman has been
taken away by the members of the Divine Constabulary!”
When the news came out of Easton’s mouth, Viole was shocked too.
“Why would the Divine Constabulary take away Gordolf Goldman?”
“Could it be that they’ve known the matter from this side?”
“But, the Divine Constabulary must have got nothing to do with this to
actually care about this kind of trivial matter, right?”
Soon after, someone called Easton on the phone. It was from his father,
Quentin Zimmer.
He shouted on the phone, “Easton, what on earth did you ask your uncle to do?
Why would he offend the senior management of the Divine Constabulary for
no reason? He even used the authority of his position to attempt murder.
Whom did you ask him to kill?”
“The senior management of the Divine Constabulary? Who is it? I don’t
know!”
“It’s an elder surnamed Rockefeller!”
“Dad, I really don’t know any Elder Rockefeller. Why would I ask Uncle to kill
this person?”
Meanwhile, Viole next to him whispered, “An elder with the surname
Rockefeller? It couldn’t be that poor loser, right? His surname seems to be
‘Rockefeller’ too…”
This was, of course, only Viole’s guess. However, the expression on her face
showed how inexplicably absurd she felt it was once the words left her lips…
“Impossible, how is that possible?”
“That guy, what he’s wearing on him can’t possibly even add up to a
thousand dollars. It’s just some poor loser’s clothes. To say that he’s one of the
higher-ups in the Divine Constabulary is just a pure insult to them. But, why
am I not able to quiet the anxiety in my heart?”
As for Easton, who had been talking to Quentin, he also paused before saying,
“I will make sure to investigate this matter thoroughly. Now that I think about
it, that woman, Grace, also doesn’t seem to be any ordinary person. Although
she has retired, there is still something about the way her eyes look… The guy
she brought back, I will ask someone to look him up properly! Before that,
don’t act rashly.”
Once the call ended, Easton felt something was wrong and looked to his sister.
“That wretched looking bump, could he really be one of the higher-ups in the
Divine Constabulary?”
Viole sneered. “What kind of nonsense are you spouting? One of the
higher-ups of the Divine Constabulary who isn’t a martial arts master there?
Any one of them is at least above forty or fifty years old. Look at that loser.
He’s only twenty years old. How is it possible that he’s a higher-up? And an
elder to boot? If he’s one of the higher-ups, then I’ll take down my head and
let you use it as a stool!”
“Then, what was up with Uncle?”
“He… I guess he took someone’s money again!” Viole shrugged and said.
“Only, maybe he’s bumped into an elder of the Divine Constabulary. Even if
he can get out of it this time, the consequences would probably still be
heavy.”
Easton wasn’t worried for his uncle about that, but what he worried about was
whether Phoebe would be taken and ruined by Alex.
“What should we do now?” he asked in frustration and annoyance. “The

people that Martin brought have gotten into accidents, Uncle has been taken
away by the Divine Constabulary, and that guy is still at the Larsen residence?!
No matter how Martin died, I’m sure Phoebe is scared sh*tless right now. If
that guy takes advantage of the situation, there will be no going back from it.
When the time comes, and Dad wants to get the support of the Larsen family,
all of it will just be empty talk.”
Viole said, “I know a guy, and he’s a martial arts master. He might be able to
help you!”
“A master?” Easton said. “How high-ranked is he?”
As the son of a governor, he was no stranger to martial arts. Easton himself

also knew many warriors and fighters, and there were even several of them
who were his loyal lackeys.
Viole smirked. “A Grandmaster!”

Easton was taken aback. Grandmasters were rare and not easy to find. In
Michigan, one could probably count the total munber of Grandmasters on a
single hand. Michigan’s Stoermer’s Patriarch had become a Grandmaster,
which allowed the Stoermer family to reach the top class in Michigan. Now
even his father was envious of the Stoermer family.
As for them being one of the Golden Era’s royal family, that title was only for
show and didn’t continue much use.
Roles and reputation were much bigger influences here!
It was just like having titles in ancient times, it sounded lofty, but it could only
be used to deceive ordinary people. In the face of real power, it was actually
completely useless.
Easton immediately nodded in excitement.
With the help of a Grandmaster, what was there to be afraid of?
Even if that wretched bumpkin was a passable warrior, or even if the Larsen
family were to hire bodyguards for protection, in front of a Grandmaster, all of
them were just scum and trash!
As for their father, Quentin’s advice, the two siblings obviously didn’t take it
too seriously. They were in absolute disbelief that Alex was connected to the
Divine Constabulary.
***
In the military’s general hospital, Alex and Phoebe walked toward Wayne’s
ward with a food container in hand.
Grace had already received a call early on from her daughter, saying that they
would be coming to deliver food. When Grace received the call, she was
surprised!
A mother knew their children best, and Grace was well aware of what kind of
person Phoebe was. Phoebe was someone who would wait for her mother to
arrange for all her three meals throughout the day.
It was not that Phoebe was lazy, but rather, she was careless about it.
As long as there was food to eat, and she wouldn’t starve to death, she didn’t
bother whether the food was good or bad. When she worked overtime in the
hospital, if it wasn’t takeaway, then it was instant noodles.
And now the very same girl had cooked food and was going to deliver it here?
The sun was rising from the east, wasn’t it?
Up until Phoebe said, “I wasn’t the one who cooked, it was Alex. It’s not
bad.”
Grace was stunned, and her impression of Alex improved even further. She
was also looking forward to the food that Alex had cooked now… As for
Phoebe’s evaluation of the food, Grace paid her no mind. She was familiar
with how her daughter was, after all. Even if it was instant noodles that cost
three dollars, Phoebe would still say it wasn’t bad.
However, when Grace opened the container and took out the stacks of
carefully assembled side dishes, and the faint smell of fragrance waited out,
she was surprised yet again.
“Alex, did you do all of this yourself?”
She suspected that it had been packed from a restaurant.
Phoebe was the one to reply, “He did do all of this, I can guarantee this with
my reputation. I also contributed to it. This vegetable, I’m the one who cut
it.”
Grace was stunned again. “You know how to cut vegetables?”

Phoebe didn’t say that she had only cut the vegetable once and also almost
sliced off her finger.
While Grace was eating, Alex once again took Wayne’s pulse.
He turned around and said, “Uncle Wayne is recovering well. How about this?
I’ll give him a massage now, which can help the absorption of the clot in his
brain.”
It was a massage and not acupuncture. Adding on the previous proof of her
personal experience, Grace readily agreed with a smile and said, “Thank you
for the offer, Alex. You’re really a capable child! I heard from Brother William
that he was often worried about his son because he didn’t have much time to
teach him, and with those sneaky friends around him, he was afraid that you’d
learn bad things! But look at you now, you’ve practically become a model for
all the men out there. If your father were to see this, I’m sure he would also be
relieved.”
Then, she was full of praises for the dishes that he had cooked. “Alex, I didn’t
expect that you would be a good cook. It’s even better than the ones chefs
cook in restaurants. Did you go and learn to be a certified chef?”
Alex smiled and shook his head. “There’s no such thing. When I was living in
my in-laws’ house before this, I was in charge of cooking. She was an
extremely picky eater, and that’s how I cultivated my cooking skills.”
When he said this, Grace looked as though she had swallowed a fly.
She knew that Alex was once married and new divorced. She also knew what
kind of life he had lived before this. Grace didn’t want to bring it up at all and
said, “Alex, forget about the past. People should look ahead, and I believe
your future achievements won’t be weaker than your father’s. Your ex-wife
didn’t cherish you, there will be others who will! By the way, Phoebe has
always been waiting for you, and there is already a wedding between the two
of you, right?”
“Er…”
“Mom, eat your food!” Phoebe said, her face flushed.
Just at this moment, a few people from the hospital walked in. The doctor who
was at the forefront saw Alex massaging Wayne’s injured head, and he was
immediately angry as he said, “Who allowed you to move the patient’s head?
Don’t you knew that his head is seriously injured? What kind of nonsense are
you doing?”
Grace hurriedly said, “Doctor Myles, he’s only massaging my husband’s head
to help promote the absorption of the clot in his head.”
“Bullsh*t!” Doctor Myles said, furious. “The patient has a head injury, and
the internal damage has yet to heal fully. How can you just casually massage it
like that? Mrs. Larsen, how could you be so ignorant? This will only increase
the chances of the patient having a brain hemorrhage. This is just being
meddlesome!”
After Alex had been scolded for a while, and when Doctor Myles had finished
cursing, he finally said, “The Swiss brain specialists have arrived, and they
will be here soon. Mrs. Larsen, why don’ t you stay and have the others leave
the room to wait.”
He was clearly trying to chase Phoebe and Alex out. Phoebe was not satisfied
with that. She had utmost faith in Alex’s medical skills. Just as she was about
to refute, Alex pulled her away toward the door and said, “There’s nothing to
argue about here. Let’s just go out and wait first!”
Just as they reached the door, the Swiss brain specialists had also arrived at
the same time.
The one leading the group was a foreigner with a big nose, and he shouted in
excitement when he caught sight of Alex. “Wow, Master, what are you doing
here?”
Alex was a little surprised.
He didn’t expect the person who came to be Andrew, the brain specialist who
worked in California. He suddenly recalled that Grace mentioned a Swiss brain
specialist that she had invited. Was it him?
“Are you here to treat Wayne Larsen?” Alex asked.
“Oh, yes. But, the person who ordered me to come here was actually my
teacher, and I’m just tagging along.”
Andrew immediately pointed to a female foreigner who was about his age
standing behind him. Then, he said to Alex, “Ah, if we knew that you were
here, Master, we wouldn’t have needed to come at all.”
Having said that, Andrew enthusiastically introduced Alex to his teacher.
The female foreigner’s name was Julia, and her appearance was different than
what everyone would expect of a typical female foreigner. She was not tall,
only about 1.65 meters. She was quite old and wore glasses, and she was
dressed finely.
“Hello, my name is Alex Rockefeller.”
Out of respect for the elder, Alex took the initiative to greet and introduce
himself first and even extended his hand.
Julia was obviously also very interested in Alex, and grasped his outstretched
hand, smiled, and said in German, “So, you’re Andrew’s master in America.
You’re very young and handsome. I came to America this time because I also
hoped to meet you. Andrew is a stubborn old man. For you to be able to get
him to worship you as his teacher proves that you’re a competent young man.
I’ve also heard a lot about the miracles you’ve performed, and I’m very
curious about you!”
She said a lot in German and had the standard Swiss accent, and she also
spoke fast.
Phoebe, who stood to the side, could only catch and understand half of it, and
the other half was entirely based on guesswork.
She turned to look at Alex with great interest, wondering if he understood it

all. Her own German was already at level 8, as she often traveled abroad or
participated in academic discussions. Now, she could only understand half of
what was said. Then, what about Alex?
In the end, she saw Alex smile faintly and also replied to the old lady in
German, “Actually, I’m not Andrew’s master. This guy is just blindly yelling it
out, but I did indeed cure his pancreatitis! Miss Julia, welcome to America. If
you have time, we can meet up another time and have a good exchange!”
Alex held Julia’s hand without letting go from the beginning. In fact, the grip
he had on her hand became tighter, and he even rubbed it a few times.
This action seemed a bit too rude and perverted.

She was an old lady over fifty years old, and even her hair was gray, and one
still had the intention to take advantage of her? How disgusting!
This entire scene unfolded before Phoebe. Her face twisted ugly and fiercely,
and her good impression of Alex deteriorated in that instant, and deep inside
her heart was a faint pain.
‘As*hole, what a hopeless b*stard!’
‘Such a beautiful woman like me standing next to him, he decides to assault an

old lady indecently instead! How shameless!’
Phoebe studied Julia carefully.
In all honesty, this old lady was elegant, and she had unique features. It was
basically impossible to see this kind of elegant old lady in America. You could
tell that when Julia was younger, she was a peerless beauty who shocked
countless people and turned heads wherever she went. However, time wasn’t
a forgiving master, and no matter how beautiful a woman was, age will
definitely take it away one day.
However, was Alex really taking advantage of an old lady because of this?
Obviously, that wasn’t it.
Instead, Alex had discovered a secret of the old lady. Julia’s eyes flashed, and
she looked up at Alex. They met gazes for a whole ten seconds before she
smiled softly and said one sentence, “It’s a great honor!”
***
The conversation ended thus.
Andrew made a big show of asking Alex if he wanted to head to a bar for
drinks together later at night. He hadn’t seen Alex for a while, so he had
missed him very much.
Alex waved his hand. “Next time, I’m tired today!”
Then, he mentioned separately, “The situation with Wayne, you don’t have to
trouble yourself about it. He should wake up tomorrow.”
Having said that, he took the initiative and walked out of the ward.
As for the doctor who had yelled at Alex, he was utterly dumbfounded.
Standing at the corner of the bed, he didn’t even dare to meet Grace’s eyes. He
would never have imagined that the young man whom he had scolded and
driven away would turn out to be Andrew’s master and that it seemed that he
and Julia also knew each other…
As Alex and the others had communicated in German the entire time, with his
language level, Doctor Myles wasn’t able to understand a single word they had
been saying.
However, Julia was a very famous doctor in the Swiss medical field. She was
the most prominent authority in the field of brain medicine in the Swiss
medical community.
“Dearest Miss Grace…”
Julia then went toward Grace and faced her, a rare smile upon her face.
Julia was the doctor that Grace had invited and had come all the way here.
This was because Julia once owed Grace a favor. Otherwise, with Julia’s status
and reputation, why would she come all the way to America just because of a
magistrate? If anyone else went looking for her, they’d have to make an
appointment in advance and even line up a long queue!
Grace’s eyes shifted from Alex’s retreating back, who had disappeared from
the door, and she looked at Julia and asked, “Do you know who he is?”
Julia replied, “A fascinating young man.”
“How does he compare to Grim Reaper?” Grace asked.
“Grim Reaper?”
Julia’s eyes widened.
“He’s Grim Reaper’s son,” Grace said.
“What?!” Julia’s face drastically changed, and her fingers trembled.
Grim Reaper was William Rockefeller’s code name in Hidden Dragon. When
they had been carrying out a certain mission together, they had a run in with
Julia, and that was how the few of them became acquainted.
***
After they left the hospital, Phoebe looked at Alex. “I didn’t expect your
German to be better than mine. How did you do it? You know medicine,
martial arts, you cook, and even your German is so fluent. Most people are
proficient at one or, at most, two things. But, you know so many, which is
really illogical.”
Alex calmly said, “It’s not illogical or anything. It’s just that I’m smarter than
you.”
“Hmph!”
Naturally, Phoebe didn’t like to hear those words. “That’s right, you’re so
smart and proficient in everything, and you’re also good at how to treat old
ladies indecently.”
Alex’s body trembled once, and then he finally shook his head. “You don’t
understand.”
“I saw everything. How can I not understand? You really are a leopard that
can’t change its spots! A dog to the end!”
“In the eyes of a dog, everyone is a dog.”
“Hmph!”
The two headed back toward the Larsen residence after that. None of the two
spoke to each other on the way. Phoebe was angry, but Alex was in a good
mood. He thought back to Julia, and the scene just now that Phoebe saw was
not Alex disrespecting the older lady or anything. It was because Alex saw
something that ordinary people couldn’t see. If be guessed it right, this old
lady was a person with abnormal blood awakening. In the archives of the
Divine Constabulary, such a person was called a psychic user!
When they reached the Larsen residence, Phoebe pointed to a room on the
second floor. “You can sleep in this room tonight. I’m warning you. You can’t
sneak into my room, let alone break into my room!”
Alex replied, “That’s what I want to say to you, too. Thank you!”
Then, he walked into the room and closed the door with a bang, thoroughly
pissing off the magistrate’s daughter.
The two were not aware that the Zimmer family siblings, who were currently
with a Grandmaster, were rushing toward the Larsen residence right now.
The room that Alex stayed in looked like it hadn’t been used for a long time.
Phoebe was not the kind of woman who could clean a room meticulously and
leave no dust either. So, Alex cleaned it up himself, took a shower, and lay on
the bed to call his family. He briefly told them about how he needed to stay in
Michigan for a few days.
Of course, he definitely wouldn’t tell Maya and the others that he was also
being the personal bodyguard for the magistrate’s daughter and living in the
same house with her at night where they were home alone.
After the call, Alex sat cross-legged and began to practice the Force. In the
past few days, he had been observing the so-called ‘Celestial Oceanic Bead’.
This bead is exactly the same as that mysterious bead, and needless to say,
both must have come from the same origin. However, the Celestial Oceanic
Bead was more complete than the mysterious head that he had obtained
previously. Although it was also a little broken, the degree of damage was
lesser by a lot.
What surprised him the most was, the Chaos bead in his mind palace also
seemed to have a strange connection with this bead. At a particular moment
before this, he felt the Chaos Bead release a burst of energy that entered the
Celestial Oceanic Bead.
Then, from that moment on, it was as though the Celestial Oceanic Bead had
been sealed by something and could not move anymore.
This made Alex speechless.

In the beginning, Hayley Hanson’s father was so awesome, and he took out the
beads directly and activated the beads’ ability. He shouted out ‘The Power of
the Sea’, and it could immediately imprison a big, living person.
However, now, this ability had been devoured by the Chaos Bead.
“B*stard!”
Yet, on the other hand, the speed at which the previous bead was repairing its
cracks had increased recently. Now that almost half of the cracks had been
repaired, the strange runes on the bead had become more apparent. However,
even if he had cracked the first sword array of the Dragon’s Bane of Thirty-Six
and was just a step away from breaking the second one, the runes on the bead
were something that he had not seen nor heard before.
It seemed to be an older, more complex, and esoteric rune.
“Forget it, let’s just study the array for the Dragon Bane of Thirty-Six!”
“The second sword, Seven Blades of Death!”
With just a thought in his mind, a dragonbone sword shot out from his mind
palace. It turned around, a pale golden formation slowly spreading out in front
of Alex as it turned.
An array that was complicated and difficult to understand was on it. However,
at this moment, Alex could direct the array as he pleased, and he was just
missing the last position. The blade’s spiritual spirit swayed.
Alex closed his eyes, used his spiritual consciousness to try various changes in
his sea of consciousness, and deduced the array changes at a fast speed… This
work requires very detailed and meticulous calculations, as well as huge
conversions. If it were anyone else doing this who had a smaller brain, they
really wouldn’t be able to calculate it out.
At the same time, Phoebe was in her pajamas but had yet to sleep.
She was video chatting with her best friend, Cheryl.
“How far have you and that Rockefeller guy gone? Did this guy have a clean
break with his ex-wife?” Phoebe was asking Cheryl about Alex.
In fact, when she talked about this, a sense of guilt filled her heart.
The man her best friend likes was currently sleeping in her house.
However, there was another voice in her heart, as though telling herself that
this man was someone Phoebe had known first, and since young, they already
had a marriage contract between them to boot.
“It’s okay!” Cheryl said shyly, thinking of the night in the small town in
Puerto Rico, the moment she had let go of the bath towel. She felt all over at
that time and was only one step away from the last step.
However, because she had a lot to learn about the Immortal Doctor
inheritance knowledge recently, and the former Immortal Doctor was
constantly supervising and guiding, she didn’t have the time to explore
anything deeper with Alex. She was reluctant to answer it because Alex and
Dorothy were only a fake divorce after all.
However, this was something that she couldn’t tell Phoebe. This was Alex’s
secret, and she couldn’t just simply blab it out.
“Are you seriously planning to hang yourself for that loser as*hole
Rockefeller?”
“What do you mean to ‘hang me’? Alex is already a very good man!”
“Beauty is in the eye of its beholder,” Phoebe Larsen said.
“Say what you want!” Cheryl Coney chuckled and said.
She had already made up her mind. Even if she had to be in a polygamous
marriage, she’d have nothing against it. She wouldn’t change her mind no
matter how hard Phoebe tried to persuade her. “What about you? You’re not
exactly young anymore, and you’re the magistrate’s daughter. Aren’t your
parents urging you to get married?” Cheryl asked.
“I’m doing just fine! ” Phoebe exclaimed.
“I have something to tell you. It turns out that I’ve had a fiancé since I was a
child. I was still very young when the engagement happened,” Phoebe said
suddenly after a pause.
“What? How could this be? Who is he? Do you like him?” Cheryl asked.
“I… I still don’t know. We only kept in touch when we were kids, but that was
back when we were in primary school. I don’t know how he’s changed after
all these years,” Phoebe said.
Cheryl was shocked.
Meanwhile, Phoebe had a conflicted expression upon her face.

Cheryl thought Phoebe was conflicted about his fiance’s current condition.
However, little did Cheryl know, Phoebe was conflicted about whether she
should steal her best friend’s man.
Phoebe knew in her heart that a man like Alex Rockefeller was akin to a drug
to women. Any woman who came into contact with him would become
addicted. Moreover, as time went on, the drug addiction would only worsen
until one was wholly trapped in it and had no way out of it.
After the two of them chatted for a while, Phoebe felt distraught with anxiety,
especially when she thought about Alex, who was sleeping next door. Finally,
Phoebe mentioned that she was tired and said goodnight to Cheryl.
Also, right then, she heard a soft rumbling sound by her door.
“Hmm?” Phoebe was slightly stunned. She looked over at the door and
noticed that the doorknob was slowly turning.
‘This…’ Phoebe immediately thought that Alex must have been the one
opening her door.
Most importantly, Phoebe had kept her room unlocked the entire time.
For some unknown reason, she didn’t lock her door even when she was taking
a shower. Perhaps she believed in Alex’s good character, or maybe she had
some inexplicable expectation toward a certain kind of situation. Only heaven
would know.
Meanwhile, now that she saw that Alex finally couldn’t hold back and was
sneaking into her room in the middle of the night, her heart nearly leaped out
of her chest.
‘Should I stop him?’
‘Or should I just go with the flow?’
In the end, Phoebe decided she would pretend she was sleeping. She didn’t
even turn off the lights, and she directly lay down and closed her eyes.
However, her trembling eyelashes indicated how excited she was on the
inside.
Creak!
A soft sound could be heard. Her bedroom door was finally opened.
Phoebe began to feel increasingly nervous on the inside. She didn’t know what
Alex would do. If he came over to touch her right away, should she still
pretend to be sleeping? Or should she directly slap him and yell at him for
being a beast?
Right then, Phoebe felt a lightness above her. Someone had lifted the cooling
mattress above her. It was done very quickly and forcefully.
“This rough?”
‘Jerk, you were pretending all this time. Hmph!’
Phoebe still hadn’t opened her eyes. Right then, she could feel someone
forcefully pressing against a pressure point under her neck. Immediately after
that, Phoebe felt something awful. It was as if all the energy in her body had
been drained away. She felt weak from head to toe.
‘What’s going on?
‘What is he doing?’
Finally, Phoebe couldn’t stand it anymore. She opened her eyes, and she was
so shocked that her entire body trembled.
Phoebe saw that an unfamiliar old man was standing by her bed.
Meanwhile, Easton Zimmer and Viole Zimmer stood behind the old man.
“Easton, Viole, it’s… Is it you guys?
“How did you get in here? What do you want? ” Phoebe Larsen looked at the
siblings, who had walked into the room, shocked and horrified. She couldn’t
believe her eyes. In any case, she was the daughter of Michigan‘s magistrate,
and she was also a member of Alaska’s Larsen family. Had the Zimmer family
gone mad? How dare they invade her house in the middle of the night? It was
still reasonable for them to try kidnapping Alex back then. But now, there
really was no reason for them to do this.
Did Quentin Zimmer not want his position as the governor anymore?
However, as kind as Phoebe was, she absolutely couldn’t imagine how evil
members of the Zimmer family were.
Easton Zimmer had never planned on letting her go or even letting her escape.
The camera Viole Zimmer was holding would be used for filming Phoebe in
the act.
When the time came, Phoebe would consume the medicine they had prepared
in advance. Then, she would fall into a state of disorientation and madness.
She would then be framed as the one who initiated sex with Easton.
Moreover, videos like that were like heavyweight bombs.

Wayne Larsen definitely wouldn’t be able to offend this person or the Larsen
family. When the time came, Phoebe could only fall under control of the
Zimmer family.
“Alex, Alex, Alex Rockefeller, save me!” Phoebe started yelling in shock and
horror. In her mind, only Alex Rockefeller could save her right now.
However, she immediately discovered that her voice had become incredibly
soft. In other words, when all the energy in her body had been drained away,
even her strength to shout had disappeared. However, to her greater shock
and horror, Alex didn’t reply to her for a long while. Could an accident have
happened?
In reality, an accident did occur to Alex.
He was studying the second sword formation of the Dragon’s Bane of

Thirty-Six, Seven Blades of Death.
Earlier, he was suddenly able to understand the sword formation thoroughly.

However, as soon as the sword formation was wholly activated, it formed a
strange world along with the Seven Blades of Death and completely covered
up Alex’s body.
The space Alex was in became twisted.
This effect was like the spell formation he and Aunt Rockefeller had set up in
the center of Moonlight Lake previously. Back then, when Shaun Baker and
the others were trapped in the spell formation, people from the outside
couldn’t discover them at all.
Hence, when Easton, Viole, and the Grandmaster rank martial artist they had
brought along snuck in, they didn’t see anybody despite opening the door to
Alex’s room.
Meanwhile, Alex also didn’t discover their arrival for the time being.
“What are you shouting for? Alex, hehe. Such endearment. Isn’t Alex the
eunuch from the Smiling, Proud Wanderer?” Easton started laughing loudly.“
Unfortunately, your Alex isn’t here. Otherwise, I’d have made him have a
taste of cutting his own penis off,” Easton added.
“What? He’s not here?” Phoebe was shocked.
Meanwhile, Easton continued to speak. “Don’t panic. Alex isn’t here, but I am.
Alex is a eunuch, but I’m not. I will give you a wonderful experience and show
you what a real man is, alright?”
Phoebe felt so panicked that her forehead started to sweat. “Easton, do you
know what you’re doing right now? Don’t make a mistake and ruin your
father. Leave right now, and I’ll pretend nothing happened,” Phoebe said in
the loudest voice possible.
In the end, Violet walked over and suddenly extended a hand to slap Phoebe.
The slap instantly caused half of Phoebe’s face to become swollen.

“Phoebe, why are you still being so arrogant at a time like this? Why are you
acting all high and mighty? Why are you so proud? Your father is already
entering a persistent vegetative state. Do you still think you’re the
magistrate’s daughter like you once were? It’s your honor for my brother to
set his eyes upon you! Now, put on a good show!” Viole said coldly before
placing the camera on the bed.
After that, she fished for a pill from her pocket. She then opened Phoebe’s
mouth and shoved the pill down her throat.
Phoebe’s facial expression changed drastically. She tried her best to struggle,
hoping that she could spit the pill out.
However, her pressure point had been tapped, and she barely had any energy
left in her body. She couldn’t fightback against Viole at all.
Meanwhile, the Grandmaster rank martial artist tapped on Phoebe Larsen’s
throat again. The pill slid right into her stomach.
“Viole, what did you make me swallow?” Phoebe shouted frantically.
Viole Zimmer picked up the camera and smiled. “Of course, it’s some good
stuff. It’s very expensive. Each pill costs two thousand dollars. It’ll turn you
into a mad b*tch on the bed later… Hehe. Brother, what are you waiting for?”
Easton Zimmer chuckled as he took his clothes off and got closer.
At this point, there was no way Phoebe still didn’t know what the pill was.
Suddenly, she was scared out of her wits. This was the equivalent of hell for
women. They were actually even going to record the whole thing.
They wanted to send her to the lowest part of hell!
“Alex, Alex, where are you?” Phoebe cried out.
Phoebe could sense oddness in her stomach. The medicine’s effect was so
powerful that it immediately digested in her stomach. After that, a strange,
warm feeling engulfed her entire body. Moreover, somewhere in her body felt
unusually weird.
As a doctor, how could she not know what was happening to her?
‘It’s over!’
‘It’s really over this time!’
When Phoebe saw that Easton had already taken off his jacket and was smiling
at her like a hungry wolf, she immediately felt disgusted and nauseous.
Meanwhile, she couldn’t stop tears from rolling down her cheeks.
“Phoebe, you forced me to do this. Don’t even think of blaming me! I’ve
pursued you for so long, but you’ve never even let me touch your hand. I,
Easton Zimmer, am still the governor’s son no matter what. How could you
like that poor b*stard?”
“You’re the blind one. I had no choice but to use this strategy!”
“However, as long as you behave obediently in the future, I will still treat you
like my wife!” Easton said. He had even taken off his underwear.
Viole glanced at him and chuckled. “Brother, you should hurry up. My camera
is all set up! Phoebe, make sure you act your best. In the future, you might
even get famous from this,” Viole said.
Phoebe felt both frantic and hateful.
The Zimmer family was too evil!

However, with the medicine taking effect inside her body, she actually felt an
urge in her heart when she looked at Easton. This made her feel even more
panicked. Phoebe quickly clenched her legs tightly together.
When the Grandmaster rank martial artist saw that the timing was about right,
he unlocked Phoebe’s pressure point. “Mr. Zimmer and Miss Zimmer, do as
you wish. I’ll wait for you guys downstairs!” he said.
“Go on, go on! ” Easton waved the Grandmaster rank martial artist away as if
he was shooing a fly away. Easton kept his eyes upon Phoebe’s body. He had
been longing for this woman for a year. Today, he could finally have her just
as she wished.
He felt so excited that his body was almost trembling.
“Phoebe, Phoebe, my beautiful girl, don’t you want it? Stop resisting it. Come
here. Your husband has waited for you for a long time! ” Easton said while
reaching out to touch Phoebe’s chest.
Viole was recording this excitedly. It was as if she was filming an artistic
video.
However, right then, Easton suddenly shuddered. He instantly froze, and he

looked down in disbelief. He sensed someone grabbing at a certain part of his
body.
Soon after that, it was forcefully tugged!

“Arghhhh!!!”
“Ahh!” Easton Zimmer let out a pitiful cry. He looked terrified and confused.
He watched while the thing that defined him as a man was actually pulled off
his body by a mysterious force.
What kind of intense pain was that?
Blood gushed out profusely, and no words could describe how much pain he
felt at this moment…
Having it cut off with a single, clean slash of a blade would have been better.
In his case, it was pulled off forcefully. The kind of pain that involved one’s
skin and muscles being torn away wasn’t something a human could withstand.
Easton directly fainted, but he immediately regained consciousness from the

pain.
Meanwhile, Viole Zimmer, who had recorded this scene in its entirety, felt her
vision turning dark. It was so
terrifying that her scalp began to feel numb.
Even Phoebe Larsen, who was reacting to the medicine, felt alerted when she
saw such a bloody scene. For a short time, she became slightly aware. She
quickly jumped into the corner of the bed with her back against a large
cabinet.
“Alex Rockefeller, Alex Rockefeller…” Phoebe started to shout.
“I’m here!” A voice could be heard by the door. It was none other than Alex
Rockefeller.
Just as Phoebe was about to be sexually assaulted by Easton earlier, the energy
barrier around Alex disappeared thoroughly. He had mastered the second
sword formation of the Dragon’s Bane of Thirty-Six. In the end, as soon as the
barrier disappeared, Alex could hear Easton’s voice next door. Alex directly
lashed out, controlling his spiritual power to pull off Easton’s penis.
“Ahh! Alex!” Phoebe bit on her tongue.
After seeing Alex’s face clearly, she immediately dashed over to him and
threw herself into his arms. Tears streamed down her face as she punched him
softly. “Where did you go just now? Why are you only here now? Why are
you…”
Soon, due to her relaxed emotions, the medicine in her body started taking
effect again. Instead of punching Alex, she started caressing him with her
hand.
At the same time, the Grandmaster rank martial artist who went downstairs to
wait earlier heard the commotion and instantly ran back to the room. When he
saw what happened inside the room, he was immediately dumbfounded.
The bloody state Easton was in looked way too horrendous.

Even a Grandmaster rank martial artist like him who’d seen a lot in his life felt
chills down the back of his legs. Meanwhile, he simply couldn’t figure out
where the man holding Phoebe had come from.
“Who are you?” he looked at Alex and asked coldly.
Since Easton was this man’s employer, now that Easton was in trouble,
wouldn’t it then be his responsibility?
Would Viole still give him the thing he wanted?
Alex’s tone sounded even colder than his. “I should be the one asking you that
question. You’re a Grandmaster. How could you help them bully a girl like
this? Are you not ashamed of yourself?”
This sentence immediately made the old man’s face turn red. He felt utterly
embarrassed. There was a saying that Grandmasters shouldn’t be insulted
because they were already standing on a moral high ground above the rest.
They also had their pride. Now that he was bullying a weak girl by helping
others to use drugs against her, his reputation would be tarnished if word got
out. The martial arts world wouldn’t tolerate such unacceptable behavior.
Meanwhile, Easton started shouting fiercely. “Mr. Glen, kill this jerk
immediately. No, cut his penis off first. After that, shred him to pieces. I want
to turn him into ash.”
Viole was also incomparably furious. Her brother’s penis had been torn off.
Such severe injury couldn’t possibly be healed even with surgery. Her brother
had become a eunuch forever.
“That’s right. Kill him! Mr. Glen, as long as you kill this fellow, nobody will
find out that you came here. I will also immediately give you what you want,”
Viole said.
The Grandmaster, whose surname was Glen, nodded. “I have the same
thought!” he said with a smile.
“Young fellow, remember this in this next lifetime. If you don’t have what it
takes, don’t stir up trouble unnecessarily,” he then said to Alex.
He lifted his hand gently before reaching out to slap Alex. From his
perspective, his single slap would be enough to kill Alex.
However, in the next second, a white light flashed before him. Although he
wanted to dodge it, the white light was much too fast. He couldn’t avoid it at
all.
Pfft!
The white light pierced through his heart.

After looking down, Grandmaster Glen noticed that it was an odd looking long
sword. It pierced right through his heart.
“You… You are…” Grandmaster Glen had a look of disbelief. He seemed to

have recognized something. However, due to his damaged heart, he very
quickly fell flat to the ground.
Although he felt remorseful, there would be no undoing of his mistake.
Alex Rockefeller waved his hand. The sword in Grandmaster Glen’s heart
returned to Alex’s hand.
This was the Seven Blades of Death Alex had earlier unlocked from the
Dragon’s Bane of Thirty-Six!
The Dragon Bone Sword was used mainly for defensive purposes, while the
Seven Blades of Death was primarily used for offensive purposes.
“Ahh!”
“This, this..?!”
Easton Zimmer and Viole Zimmer saw how Alex effortlessly killed a
Grandmaster. More importantly, they didn’t even know how Alex killed him.
Where did that enormous long sword come from? They couldn’t see it clearly
at all. They were too shocked and overwhelmed even to say a word.
Meanwhile, due to the medicine taking effect in Phoebe Larsen’s body, she
became a completely different person.
She repeatedly rubbed her body against Alex, squishing herself against him. In
fact, she even wanted to remove her clothes. If Alex hadn’t been holding onto
her, she’d have stripped herself naked.
Her condition, Easton’s appearance, and the camera in Viole’s hand all
produced an unceasing urge to murder in Alex’s heart He was thinking of ways
to kill the siblings so that his rage could be appeased.
Viole started speaking right then. “W-Who are you? Don’ t do anything stupid.
My father is Michigan’s governor, Quentin Zimmer.”
“I know! That’s an even greater reason why you two should die!” Alex said
coldly.
***
Meanwhile, Quentin’s investigation on Gordolf Goldman and Martin Zimmer

led him to the Divine Constabulary. He met with Zachary Xavier from the
Divine Constabulary.
“Guardian Xavier, which elder is this Elder Rockefeller?” Quentin asked.
“You claimed that Gordolf abused his powers with the intent of committing
murder. Do you have solid proof? Regardless, Gordolf is still an important
member of Michigan’s governing body. If you arrest him on an unfounded
basis, I simply will not agree to it as the governor. Even if you are from the
Divine Constabulary, I will still daringly complain to the governing body in
Alaska!” Quentin added.
Zachary waved his hand. A subordinate came over with a laptop before
opening it and playing a video from it. This video was recorded in the
underground parking lot of a supermarket.
Quentin laughed coldly. “What’s the big deal? It’s just a video of a few
gangsters stirring up trouble. How is it related to Gordolf? Do you think
Gordolf hired these people?”
“No, your son did, ” Zachary said.
“How do you know?” Quentin sneered.
“Naturally, I have proof of it,” Zachary said.
Soon, the next video was played.
However, the footage showed a conflict between Martin Zimmer with the
people he brought and Alex Rockefeller in front of the Larsen family’s house
entrance. The scene of Alex blocking a bullet with the wave of his hand could
also be clearly seen.
Quentin looked horrified. “He… He’s Elder Rockefeller?”

“That’s right!” Zachary said.
“Apart from that, he also has an identity that you might not know, Governor
Zimmer. He’s the grandson of the Divine Constabulary’s president!”
Suddenly, Quentin’s eyes widened. He had a shocked expression upon his face.
He immediately gave his son a call.
After a long while, his call was finally picked up. However, the person who
answered wasn’t his son, Easton. Instead, it was his daughter, Viole.
Viole started shouting immediately over the phone. “Dad, help me! Help me!”
The Pinnacle of Life – Chapter 1351 -
1360
“Ah…”
“Viole, what happened to you? Where are you now?” Quentin Zimmer
asked frantically
after being taken by surprise.
“I… I’m in Wayne Larsen’s house. B-Brother’s penis has been torn off.
There’s a lot of
blood. There’s so much blood! Dad, come and save me, quick! He’s going
to kill us. I
don’t want to die!” Viole Zimmer’s heart wrenching cries on the phone
no longer
sounded like her arrogant self from before. Previously, when she looked
at Alex
Rockefeller, she treated him like a worthless, poor b*stard. But now, she
realized that he
was an unshakeable lion who could kill a Grandmaster at ease. Killing
them would be a
piece of cake. Meanwhile, after hearing what his daughter said,
Quentin’s mind went
blank.
Was his son’s penis torn off?
How was it torn off?
Didn’t that make his son a eunuch? Didn’t it also mean he no longer had
a successor?
“Viole, what are you two doing at the Larsen family’s place? Why did you
go there? Did
someone kidnap you?” Quentin suddenly became enraged. No matter
what, he was still
a governor, and his status was quite prestigious. When did he ever get
bullied like this?
Quentin turned to look at Zachary Xavier. “I demand an explanation
from the Divine
Constabulary. Even if Alex is the grandson of the Divine Constabulary’s
president, he
can’t do whatever nonsense he wants. Even if my son were wrong, he’d
have to go
through the law enforcement agency. Why did you kidnap my
daughter?”
Zachary raised his brows slightly.
Meanwhile, Alex’s voice could be heard from Quentin’s phone. “Are you
Quentin
Zimmer?”
Quentin was stunned for a moment. “Who are you? Are you that Elder
Rockefeller? I’m
warning you. Let go of my son and daughter right away. Otherwise, I’ll
fight you until one
of us dies,” he immediately said.
Alex was heard laughing.
“What exactly do you want?” Quentin immediately asked.

“I just want to tell you that you should prepare two coffins for your son
and daughter.
You won’t need coffins that are too good because they don’t deserve it,”
Alex said
indifferently.
As Alex spoke, he stabbed through Easton Zimmer’s open mouth with
his sword. The
sword pierced through Easton’s head and came out from the back of his
head.
In an instant, Easton was dead.
“Ahh!” Viole shouted crazily. “D-Dad, he killed Brother. He killed Brother!
Help! Help
me!”
Quentin’s heart raced as his eyes widened. “How dare you kill my son?
How dare you?
Just how dare you?”
“That’s because he deserved to die!” Alex pulled his sword out and
looked at Viole.
Viole was nearly scared out of her wits.
Ba-dump!
She kneeled in front of Alex as she pleaded fearfully and painfully.
“Don’t kill me! Please
don’t! I can do whatever you ask me to. I can be your woman. I’m willing
to be your
slave, or even your b*tch. Anything you want.”
Alex shook his head. He had an icy expression upon his face. He drew his
sword and
killed her.
Meanwhile, Alex also crushed the phone into pieces!
Gushing blood and a few horrendous corpses on the ground made
Phoebe Larsen’s
room look as if it was hell.
Meanwhile, Phoebe’s condition was getting increasingly odd.
Her entire face was red, and her breathing was rapid. She wrapped her
legs around
Alex’s body and repeatedly rubbed against him. She even made a
moaning sound that
made one feel hypnotized. It was as if she had really turned into a b*tch.
Alex directly carried Phoebe out of the bloody room to the room next
door. He was able
to immediately tell Phoebe had been drugged when he saw her earlier.
Otherwise, why would she behave like this?
Chapter 1352
However, as soon as Alex Rockefeller carried Phoebe Larsen into the

room, she
hugged him and kissed him on the lips.
She used a lot of force.
After that, she started tugging at her shirt and pants while blabbering
some nonsense.
“Hot, want…”
Although this felt awesome, and Alex had never experienced this kind of
craziness with
Lady Dorothy Assex and Zendaya Stoermer, he maintained a stern
expression upon his
face. Alex didn’t allow her seductive actions to charm him. He wasn’t
desperate or
despicable enough to have sex with a woman who had been drugged.
Forcefully, Alex pulled Phoebe away from him and directly tossed her
onto the bed.
After that, he pressed his palm against Phoebe’s lower abdomen. He was
preparing to
use his spiritual power from the Ultimate Book of Medicine to force the
medicinal
properties out of her body… However, in the next second, Ales started
frowning deeply.
The Ultimate Book of Medicine actually didn’t have any effect on the
toxins in Phoebe’s
body.
Phoebe’s condition didn’t improve after Alex used his spiritual power on
her in more
accurate terms. On the contrary, her condition worsened.
“What exactly did they use on her?” Alex thought out loud.
If it was a regular type of medicine, it should all be forced out by his
spiritual power.
However, the pill Phoebe consumed wasn’t a toxin. Instead, it was a
type of nerve
catalyst applied directly to a person’s nervous system. Once it entered
one’s body, it
would be absorbed and become part of the person’s body. How would
he be able to
force it out?
Moreover, based on how Phoebe looked, her situation was getting
worse. She could no
longer be described as having desire.
Instead, it was a kind of madness. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she
seemed awfully
excited… This was a kind of nerves toxin that required one to go through
sexual
release. Otherwise, if it accumulated over time, it could lead to
irreversible mental
damage for Phoebe.
Alex was going mad.

‘What do I do?’
However, having sex with Phoebe wasn’t the only way to solve this
problem. In reality,
there was another solution. He could make her take care of it on her
own. The problem
was, based on her current situation, how could she still be capable of
that?
“Sigh. If I don’t tell anyone, who will?”
“Phoebe, don’t blame me.”
After saying that, Alex decisively pressed Phoebe down.
***
After an unknown period, Alex was already close to collapsing from
exhaustion. For a
regular guy, this was practically the cruelest kind of torture. He had to
exercise
unwavering conviction to suppress his physical urge. After that, he
needed to use his
more significant sense of rationality to get rid of the thoughts in his
mind.
Even if the woman before him took the initiative, he needed to be as

calm as a monk as
he looked down at his nose.
However, the pill Viole Zimmer gave Phoebe was too powerful. It
explained why each
pill cost two thousand dollars.
‘How long has it been?’
Alex was beginning to suspect if he might be holding back for too long,
and it might lead
to him having some type of quirkiness.
Finally, at some point, Phoebe suddenly grabbed Alex’s hand. Her eyes
still seemed
bloodshot, but this time they were filled with incomparable rage. She
stared at Alex
while tears filled her eyes. “How could you do this to me?”
Alex quickly pulled his hand out of hers. “You’re awake. Let me explain.”
However, Phoebe wasn’t willing to listen to him at all. She directly
slapped him. “You’re
not a human.”
Although Alex could dodge her slap at first, he felt guilty and decided not
to do so. He
started speaking after he was slapped. “Sorry. I know this… This must
have been awful
for you. But I didn’t have a choice. The pill you consumed was too
powerful. I couldn’t
think of any other way. If you want… If you want to hit me, just do it!”
Wham!
Phoebe indeed hit him again before she continued to yell at him. “You’re
even worse
than a pig or a dog. You’re worse than a beast. You’re embarrassing
me!”
Chapter 1353
After being slapped twice, Alex Rockefeller was also feeling a little angry.
“Isn’t that
enough? I could still beat you calling me a beast, but you said I was
embarrassing you.
That really is nonsense. How did I shame you? I was rescuing you. If I
didn’t do it, you’d
end up in an even more dire situation.”
Phoebe Larsen stared at Alex fiercely, almost as if he had killed her
father. “Are you a
man?” she asked.
“Of course, I am,” Alex answered.
“In that case, am I even lesser than a normal woman in your eyes? How
could you still
resist during times like this? Are you impotent?” Phoebe asked.
Alex was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he understood.
Phoebe wasn’t upset because he took advantage of her in such a
manner, but she was
upset he didn’t take further advantage of her.
This was the kind of a shame she was referring to. Women’s thoughts
were challenging
to understand!
Alex stood up and shook his head. “If I could do it to you when you were
in such a state,
that would be my biggest shame. Do you think I’m that kind of person?”
Alex said.
“Hurry up and get cleaned. I bet the Divine Constabulary and that
Quentin Zimmer will
be here soon,” he added after a pause.
Phoebe gritted her teeth and stood up. However, just as she stood up,
she realized that
her legs were weak and still trembling forcefully.
In the end, she stumbled against Alex.
“You mustn’t tell a soul about what happened today, especially not
Cheryl Coney, ”
Phoebe said as she stared at Alex.
“Don’t worry. I’m not an idiot!” Alex said.
Phoebe became upset again when she saw his demeanor. “You’re not an
idiot, but
you’re still pretending to be a good guy despite having taken advantage
of me. Good for
you, but I’m a virgin who’s been touched all over by you. What will I do
in the
future?”
“Hey, big sister. For goodness’ sake, how was it good for me? I don’t feel
good at all.
You’re the only one who felt great. See for yourself!” Alex cried out.
Phoebe hit her lip. She felt thoroughly embarrassed right now.
“Carry me into the bathroom. I don’t have any energy left,” she said.
“Carry… I don’t think that’s a good idea, is it?” Alex said.
“Don’t be stupid. You’ve touched everything. What’s there to be wary

of?” Phoebe said.
In the end, Alex carried her into the bathroom. Just like she said, he’d
already done
worse. If he stalled any further, that’d make him look unmanly.
***
As soon as Phoebe finished taking a shower, Zachary Xavier, Quentin
Zimmer, and the
others finally arrived. As Michigan’s governor, one could imagine how
angry Quentin
must have been after his son and daughter were killed at the same time.
On his way over, he made over ten phone calls.
He summoned people from several departments of authority in
Michigan. In fact, he
even called upon over ten powerful families in Michigan. Among them,
three of them
were families with over three hundred years of legacy in martial arts.
The strongest among them was Michigan’s Glen family. That was
because there was a
Grandmaster supporting the Glen family.
In terms of capabilities, the Glen family could be described as nearly as

powerful as
Michigan’s Stoermer family. That was because Zayn Stoermer from
Michigan’s
Stoermer family had only just advanced into the Grandmaster rank.
However, the
Grandmaster from the Glen family had achieved that more than ten
years ago. With
over ten years in the running, the Glen family overshadowed the other
martial arts
families in many ways.
“So what if he’s an elder in the Divine Constabulary?!”
“So what if he’s the grandson of the Divine Constabulary’s president?!”
“Michigan still belongs to the Zimmer family. Whoever dares to murder
my son and
daughter will have to pay for it with their blood!” Quentin had an eerily
cold expression
upon his face. He couldn’t calm himself down at all. This vengeance was
greater than
the skies above and the oceans below. Even if the Divine Constabulary’s
president were
here, he’d still take on the fight. They really thought he was a titular
governor with no
actual power.
Not only that, Quentin even called a few influential people in Alaska.
Having held the position as governor for so many years, how could he
not have become
acquainted with a few influential folks?
In an instant, a thunderstorm was brewing.
The city of Michigan had riled up many families in America. News was
spread far and
wide… In fact, even the media was alerted by it. They received news that
Governor
Zimmer’s son and daughter were murdered by the fiancé of Wayne
Larsen’s daughter.
Chapter 1354
Of course, Quentin Zimmer had intentionally spread the news. He

wanted to make a
huge statement.
“Big news!”
“Very big news!”
“There’s going to be a drastic change in Michigan!”
Countless news media departments were working overtime. Although it
was already late
at night, and many news reporters and media tycoons had already gone
home or met
up with friends for leisure activities, they frantically went back to work
overtime as soon
as they received the news.
***
Beep, beep, beep…
Zachary Xavier’s phone started ringing. The person who called was none
other than
Sky Melvis. He had also received the news.
“Uncle Xavier, did something happen to Alex?” Sky asked.
“Did you find out too?” Zachary had a solemn expression upon his face.
He had
received the news long ago. He knew that Quentin was behind this. After
Quentin’s son
and daughter were both killed by Alex, it would only be strange if he
hadn’t gone crazy.
Zachary was also taken by surprise. He didn’t expect Alex to have this
much courage.
Despite clearly knowing the identities of Easton Zimmer and Viole
Zimmer and being on
a call with Quentin, he still mercilessly killed the siblings from the
Zimmer family.
Zachary also felt a little troubled on the inside. Alex’s action was too rash
and
inconsiderate!
If Alex hadn’t killed them during the call, there would’ve been a chance
to argue against
the case.
But now…
A governor was considered a very powerful position in America. The
governor’s
connection was very extended. It would lead to a severe clash between
major forces.
Even the Divine Constabulary wouldn’t be able to keep the matter under
control, and it’d
also be dragged into the mess!
“Quentin’s son and daughter died. I’m afraid he’ll want to fight with his
life. The
consequences will be very dire!” Zachary said.
“Now, we can only address each problem one at a time. As long as Alex
didn’t kill them
for no reason, we must try our best to protect him.” Zachary sighed.
***
Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller had also received a call from Brittany
Rockefeller. She
sounded very shocked. “Alex, did you kill the son and daughter of
Michigan’s
governor?”
This would be a colossal catastrophe if it happened to anyone from an

ordinary
background!
“Mom, you received the news so quickly! How did you find out so soon?
Who told you?”
Alex asked.
“Your paternal grandmother told me!” Brittany said.
The paternal grandmother she was referring to was Lexia Rogers. It
looked like Lexia
Rogers still managed to melt Brittany’s heart of ice after they met
previously. Brittany no
longer hated the Melvis family as much as she did before. Moreover, she
had also
accepted Lexia’s identity.
“Mom, those two asked for it. They don’t deserve pity for dying,” Alex
said.
“I know. My son wouldn’t kill the innocent for no reason. However, the
governor isn’t an
ordinary person. We have no idea how many acquaintances and
connections he has
hidden behind him. This might cause him to involve everyone he knows.
I just hope you
can make fewer enemies and more friends instead!” Brittany said.
“Mom, I know.”
Although Alex said this, he didn’t feel the least bit remorseful. If he had
to do it all over
again, he still wouldn’t have shown any mercy.
After the call ended, Alex had an indifferent expression on his face.
However, Phoebe
Larsen also started feeling worried. Previously, due to the pill she had
consumed, she
was not fully conscious. Afterward, shame washed over her, and she also
didn’t think
about the consequences of the matter. However, now that she thought
about it, she
broke out in cold sweat.
“Easton and Viole are both dead. We’re in huge trouble!” Phoebe
exclaimed.
Alex walked into the bloody room and took the camera away.
After that, he glanced at Viole’s corpse and discovered a hidden energy
wave on her
body. He didn’t notice it before because he focused most of his
attention on Phoebe. He
leaned over and removed a small box from Viole’s pocket.
It was not much larger than a ring box.
Just as Alex was about to open it, the main entrance to the Larsen
family’s villa was
kicked open forcefully.
A group of people charged in.

Chapter 1355
“Rockefeller. Get the hell out!”

“Get the hell out!”
The voices of people shouting at the door could be heard. At first, there
were only one
or two voices. After a while, it turned into an entire crowd.
Meanwhile, within a few minutes, the Larsen family’s house was
surrounded by
countless cars and people. More and more people charged into the
courtyard. More
than half of them were either members of the Zimmer family or close
relatives.
Quentin Zimmer himself came from a large, reputable family. After he
became the
governor, the Zimmer family all gathered under his wings. Through his
calls, they all
became united. That was because Quentin focused on making his family
ultra-rich.
The property management staff, security guards, and surrounding
neighbors in the area
were all alerted by the commotion.
Each of them had a shocked expression upon their faces.

Someone saw security guards coming over and approached them to ask
what was
going on. In the end, the security guards all remained silent and refused
to speak. Each
of them had a serious expression on their faces, and they even advised
people not to
get too close to avoid being indicted.
Knock, knock, knock…
A group of local martial artists who came to fawn over the Zimmer
family didn’t care that
this house belonged to Wayne Larsen. They directly charged upstairs.
They had searched the first floor long ago and didn’t find anyone.
After that, they soon saw the bloody, hellish scene on the second floor in
Phoebe
Larsen’s room, as well as Alex Rockefeller and Phoebe, who stood inside.
“I found them. I found them. They’re here!” Somebody shouted.
After that, someone instantly let out an impatient roar before charging
forward to take
Alex and Phoebe down.
“Did you two kill Governor Zimmer’s son and daughter? It’s outrageous
and
unforgivable. Take them down! Whoever fights back will die!”
Boom!
Before these people even made it Alex, he gently waved his hand.
A huge force instantly swept over the eight people who ran inside and
sent them flying
out of the room like fallen leaves blown away by the autumn wind.
Moreover, they
crashed through the protective railing on the second floor and fell from
the second floor.
Bang, bang, bang…
Sounds of people rolling down could be heard.
Due to the large number of people gathered in the living room on the
first floor, there
wasn’t even any space left to stand. Hence, when these people fell off
the second floor,
they immediately crashed into a group of people. It directly caused a
stampede case,
and several close relatives of the Zimmer family broke their legs.
“What’s going on?” someone shouted.
A random martial artist who fell started speaking. “It’s horrible! Not only
was the young
master of the Zimmer family killed, but his clothes were also removed,
and his penis
was cut off! A beautiful woman like Ms. Zimmer was killed in such a way
that her face
was unrecognizable. D*mn it!”
“Was that what I asked? I was asking how you people ended up falling.”
“How dare you yell at me? If you want to find out, why don’t you go up
and have a look
yourself?”
The two of them nearly started fighting.
However, to prove their loyalty and get closer to the Zimmer family,
someone still
wanted to give it a try no matter what.
Now, Quentin hadn’t personally arrived yet because the location of
Michigan’s Divine
Constabulary was slightly far from here. He still needed a little more
time to rush over.
These people were summoned by Quentin’s calls and came over. If they
could capture
the culprit now, wouldn’t it be the best way to fawn over Quentin?
Just as these people were about to head upstairs, Alex and Phoebe
walked out of the
room. Phoebe clung to Alex’s arm tightly like a little bird.
“This is the Larsen family’s private property. Who let you in?” Alex asked
coldly. “Don’t
say I didn’t warn you. From now on, anybody who dares to come up to
the second floor,
and if you’re a martial artist, your energy core will be destroyed!”
“D*mn! Aren’t you ashamed about making such big claims? Who do you
think you are?”
One of the male martial artists didn’t believe in Alex’s threat at all. He
glanced over and
realized Alex had an ordinary aura, and Alex didn’t seem to have the
slightest bit of
cultivation. He believed he could take Alex down within minutes.
“Come on! Everyone from the Sinclair family, attack him with me!” This
person was none
other than a martial artist from Michigan’s Sinclair family.
Soon, six martial arts experts from the family gathered behind him and
directly charged
up the stairs at his command.
“Hmph!”
Chapter 1356
Alex Rockefeller snorted coldly. If the martial artist ignored what Alex
said, he would
have to bear the consequences of not listening to Alex. Alex forcefully
punched the air
in the direction of the stairwell.
The force of his punch was as if the stars in the Milky Way had exploded
and
condensed into a column of inner force that blew apart in the crowd.
Boom!
The luxurious, beautiful staircase immediately collapsed after Alex’s
punch. Debris flew
in all directions, landing on countless people and causing them to fall.
Meanwhile, the few martial artists from the Sinclair family were all sent
flying by the
punch. They crashed against the floor and wall like broken ragdolls.
Blood splattered everywhere in the air. Soon, people started crying out
pitifully.
“Ahh! My inner force is gone!”
“My energy core is broken!”
“My martial arts cultivation is gone. Oh god! What do I do now?”
These people from the Sinclair family immediately noticed the

cultivation of their martial
art had disappeared. Each of them seemed solemn, as if their parents
had died.
To disciples like them who came from a martial arts family, martial arts
was the
foundation of their survival. Now that the cultivation of their martial art
was gone, they’d
instantly lose their position in the family. That meant their beautiful lives
had gone down
the drain. Who could bear that?
They were incomparably angry, hateful, and they wanted Alex to die.
However, Alex’s bright, overwhelming punch had also shocked them.
Someone who
was able to punch this hard was definitely not an ordinary person. They
wouldn’t be
able to take him down easily.
“What do we do?” These people looked at each other.
Meanwhile, Alex started speaking. “I’ll give you three minutes to get out
of here right
now. Otherwise, all your energy cores will be destroyed too. I’ll do what
I said! Phoebe,
start counting now.”
Phoebe nodded.
To be honest, she felt very nervous on the inside. She had never
experienced such a
huge commotion like this. However, with Alex by her side, she felt a
strong sense of
security. It made her feel very much at ease.
Right then, a member of the Zimmer family started speaking loudly.
“Phoebe, you killed
someone from the Zimmer family. Do you think you can escape? You’ll
never be able to
escape from the rules of law. I advise you to surrender yourselves to the
government
officials right away. Don’t make any mistakes. Otherwise, you can forget
about leaving
the prison for the rest of your lives.”
Alex looked at the person coldly without saying a word.
Meanwhile, Phoebe was counting. “Five, six, seven, eight…”
She counted each second. Three minutes meant counting to 180.
“It looks like they very likely won’t turn themselves in. In that case, leave
this matter to
the Glen family!” A middle-aged woman from the Glen family stepped
forward.
Her name was Lanette Glen. She was an Earth rank martial artist, and
she was also
one of the five strongest experts in the Glen family. With a cold
expression on her face
and an annoyed look in her eyes, she picked out a few people from the
Glen
family. She then directly gathered inner force in her legs and jumped
onto the second
floor with a single tap.
However, right then, Alex sneered.
In the next moment, a strong mental power rushed into these people’s
minds. Each of
them felt as if they had been kicked in the head by a donkey, and they
very soon fell
back down to the first floor.
However, Alex did what he said he would.
He used an additional bout of spiritual power to crush their energy cores
into pieces.
With such injuries, even Alex himself wouldn’t be able to heal their
energy cores.
Lanette spat out a mouthful of blood. She had a ghastly look on her face.
Never would
she have thought that Alex could still
easily destroy the energy cores of a group of experts from the Glen
family.
“You… How dare you destroy my energy core? We are from the Glen
family. Our old
ancestor is a Grandmaster. Just you wait. Our elder will avenge us!”
Lanette boasted hatefully. She felt an excruciating pang of pain in her

heart.
“Is the Glen family’s elder a Grandmaster?” Alex’s eyes flashed as he
asked softly.
“That’s right. Our elder has achieved the Grandmaster rank for many
years. If you know
what’s good for you, get down here right now. Kneel on the ground,
apologize to
everyone in the Glen family, and destroy your energy core. Otherwise,
you won’t be
able to escape death!” Lanette said.
Alex looked at her. “Wait a moment,” he said.
Everyone thought Alex was afraid of the Glen family’s elder. However, in
the blink of an
eye, be dragged a corpse out of the room and directly tossed it down to
the first floor.
“Have a look. Is he your family’s elder?”
Alex said indifferently.
Chapter 1357
Lanette Glen took a close look at it. She instantly felt her scalp becoming
numb.
“The elder…”
“Isn’t that the elder? The elder… Is dead!”
“Oh my god! The elder is a Grandmaster rank martial artist. How could
he die? Who
killed him? Could it be… Him…”
When everyone saw the dead elder on the ground, each of them had
extremely
shocked and horrified expressions on their faces. The Glen family’s
biggest backup was
the elder. The elder was definitely the backbone of the family. One could
say the Glen
family wouldn’t have existed if the elder wasn’t around. Now that he
was dead, there
would be no successor to the Glen family. Soon, they would fall from
their heavenly
throne.
Lanette looked at the elder before looking at Alex Rockefeller.
She had an incomparably ferocious expression on her face. However,
she didn’t believe
Alex killed the elder. He was so young. How could he possibly kill a
Grandmaster?
“Who are you exactly? Who’s hiding behind you? Come out openly!
Don’t be a
scaredy-cat!” Lanette cried out angrily.
Alex glanced at her as if he were looking at an ant that was threatening

an elephant. He
couldn’t even be bothered to answer her.
The Zimmer family caused such a huge scene. Alex could see that
Quentin Zimmer was
determined to fight with all he had. It looked like Alex’s mother wasn’t
worried for no
reason. These powerful, noble people had connections far and wide.
They had limitless
resources to spin the story and fool everyone into believing what was
false.
However, Alex wasn’t too worried.
He had a sword that contained the might of the galaxy, and he could
right all wrongs in
the world with it!
“Sixty-one, sixty-two, sixty-three…” Phoebe Larsen was still counting.
Now, there were less than two minutes left.
On the first floor of the house, some people were already quietly
backing away to leave
this dangerous place. They came to fawn over the Zimmer family, not to
give up on their
energy core. Even the Glen family’s elder had died. What could they
possibly do?
“Let’s go!”
“Hurry up, let’s leave. That man is too terrifying. We can’t fight against
him at all. No
wonder he dared to kill the Zimmer family’s son and daughter!”
Voices like this grew louder in the crowd. Some people who were still
hesitating were
also convinced to leave the house’s vicinity.
Soon, the living room on the first floor became empty.
Before Phoebe finished counting down to three minutes, Zachary Xavier
arrived with a
few people from the Divine Constabulary. Although Zachary had
mentally prepared
himself long ago, he was still shocked by the large number of people
and all sorts of cars in front of the Larsen family’s front door.
‘Quentin has spent many years in Michigan. With the power of his
connections, one
mustn’t underestimate him. If this matter isn’t dealt with properly, it’ll
definitely stir up a
huge wave.’ Zachary thought.
Just as he was about to push his way in, a member of the Zimmer family
recognized
him and immediately grabbed his hand. “Guardian Xavier, you came just
in time. The
culprit inside the house doesn’t care about the law at all. His methods
are merciless,
and he killed Governor Zimmer’s son and daughter for no reason. He
even claimed he
would destroy the energy cores of everyone here. We can’t tolerate
someone like that.
The Divine Constabulary is obliged to arrest him for the crimes he
committed.”
Zachary raised his brows. “I understand. The Divine Constabulary will
deal with it. You
should all head back!”
However, right then, Quentin also showed up with a sullen expression
on his face. As
soon as he appeared, the crowd became excited. Everyone started
speaking…
“Governor Zimmer, nice to meet you. I’m Kenny Sinclair from Michigan’s
Sinclair family!”
“Governor Zimmer, we’re from the Gaston family. Our master sent us
over to carry out
your request.”
“Governor Zimmer, my condolences…”
Chapter 1358
These people scrambled to introduce themselves, fearing that they

might be left behind
in the competition of fawning.
Moreover, due to Quentin Zimmer’s arrival, those who wanted to
retreat earlier seemed
to have found the courage to stay behind. That was because they didn’t
only see
Quentin, but they also saw the two people next to him.
They were a man and a woman.
The man seemed to be close to fifty years old. He had a large head, and
he was tall.
Many people knew that this was Quentin’s trusted bodyguard. He was a
Grandmaster,
and he was called the Shredder. There was a tale that he once killed two
other
Grandmaster experts on his own. He wasn’t even injured from the fight.
However, nobody knew who the other person was. She looked like a
nun.
However, she wasn’t holding a bible in her hand. Instead, she was
holding a long sword,
and she had a cold, merciless expression on her face. Those who didn’t
know better
might have thought she was Madam Kill-All!
Quentin completely ignored the people who were fawning over him
nearby.
The man and woman next to him pushed these people away like a bunch
of trash.
However, nobody dared to complain at all. Even if they were pushed to
the ground, they
only blamed themselves for not standing stably.
“Hmph!” Quentin snorted as he looked at the person from the Zimmer
family who was
speaking to Zachary Xavier. “Eugene, you don’t have to tell Guardian
Xavier these
things. That’s because it’s useless! Do you know who killed my son and
daughter? It’s
someone from the Divine Constabulary. He’s with Guardian Xavier. The
Divine
Constabulary are protecting him, and they aren’t willing to turn that
murderer in!”
Quentin said.
As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was stunned. Nobody
expected this
murderer to come from the Divine Constabulary.
Zachary’s facial expression turned cold. “Governor Zimmer, you must
speak with proof.
Elder Rockefeller must have killed your son and daughter for a reason.
The Divine
Constabulary definitely wouldn’t protect our people unjustly. We are not
government
officials. Each of us is an ordinary citizen who is willing to lose our heads
and blood for
justice and peace in America! We do not accept your baseless slander!”
“Hmph! You’re just putting up an act. Who would believe you?” Quentin
glared at
Zachary coldly before directly walking toward the Larsen family’s house.
The Shredder pushed away Zachary, who was blocking in the way,
quickly. Zachary lost
his balance and fell to the ground.
The members of the Divine Constabulary who came with Zachary started
shouting
angrily. “How dare you attack the Divine Constabulary’s guardian? Do
you want to go
against the Divine Constabulary and the whole of America?”
Unexpectedly, the nun nearby laughed coldly. “So what if we go against
Divine
Constabulary? It doesn’t represent the entire country of America.
Besides, the way I see
it, the lot of you are all rubbish from the Divine Constabulary. With
Geronimo Melvis
shutting himself in, the people working beneath him have all gone
wayward! I’ve met the
president of the Divine Constabulary before. I don’t mind teaching his
subordinates a
lesson,” she said.
Zachary looked at the nun in shock and confusion. “Who are you?”
“I am Sister Flora!” The nun said coldly.
Zachary frowned a little. He didn’t know who Sister Flora was at all. He’d
never heard of
her name, and so he didn’t take it to heart.
Meanwhile, Quentin ignored Zachary.
Under the protection of two bodyguards, Quentin soon made it into the
house. He
happened to see Alex dragging two corpses and tossing them down from
the second
floor.
Thud, thud!
Easton Zimmer and Viole Zimmer’s corpses landed neatly next to
Quentin’s feet.
Quentin was shocked. He looked down, and his entire body trembled.
“Easton, Viole!”
When Quentin saw his son and daughter’s corpses in person, the rage in
his heart grew
so strong that he wished to destroy the entire world. He looked up at
Alex, who stood on
the second floor. Rage seemed to be emanating from his eyes.
“Shredder, capture this culprit and break all his limbs first!”
The Shredder chuckled. “Not a problem,” he said.
Right then, Zachary charged over. “Stop! Quentin, do you really think
Michigan belongs
to you? Elder Rockefeller is an elder in the Divine Constabulary, and he’s
also the
grandson of the Divine Constabulary’s president. If you attack him, that

means you’ll
become the enemy of the Divine Constabulary!”
The Shredder was stunned for a moment.
Previously, he didn’t know Alex was Geronimo’s grandson. He looked at
Quentin.
Quentin’s gaze was cold. “Alright! I’ll show respect to President Melvis. I
will hold the
funeral for my son and daughter in the Zimmer family’s courtyard in
three days. Zachary,
bring him over when the time comes for a joint trial! If he doesn’t come,
I’ll run the
Divine Constabulary into the ground!” he exclaimed after a moment.
Chapter 1359
After Quentin Zimmer finished speaking, he stared at Alex Rockefeller
coldly.
If he could, he would get his bodyguards to kill Alex right away.
Moreover, he would
whip Alex’s corpse and hang it over the main entrance of the Larsen
family’s house for
seven days and seven nights.
However, Alex was the grandson of the Divine Constabulary’s president,

Geronimo
Melvis. He needed to be a little cautious due to Alex’s identity. If
Quentin killed Alex
now, he would be in trouble. Moreover, secretly getting his bodyguards
to kill Alex
wasn’t enough to appease his hatred.
Three days later, Quentin would be fully prepared. Not only did he want
to kill Alex
mercilessly, but he also wanted to do it reasonably. Nobody would dare
to tell him no…
After that, he would annihilate Alex’s entire family. Everyone who sided
with Alex would
have to die, including the president of the Divine Constabulary!
“Did you hear that? Three days later, if you don’t come, I’ll find you. You
can’t escape!”
Sister Flora tapped Alex’s shoulder with the longsword in her hand.
In an instant, Alex sensed the nun releasing her spiritual power. She had
left a strange
mark on Alex’s body.
‘A tracking mark?’ Alex raised his brows a little.
The moment the mark entered his body, his lightning attribute spiritual
power
immediately reacted by trying to destroy the mark thoroughly. However,
Alex
intentionally stopped the automatic defense mechanism in his body.
This mark was much weaker than Blood Cult’s Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye.
However,
Alex didn’t expect the nun to be a martial arts cultivator too!
Soon, Quentin left the Larsen family’s place with his son and daughter’s
corpses.
When he left, even members of the Zimmer family felt deeply afraid.
Anyone who knew
him well could tell Quentin was on the verge of losing control.
Meanwhile, the beastly
look in his eyes indicated that a huge catastrophe was in the making.
Lanette Glen stood amongst the Glen family.
Her gaze occasionally landed upon Sister Flora’s body. “Let’s go. Take
the elder’s
corpse. Governor Zimmer will avenge us for the elder’s death,” Lanette
said to the
people around her.
“But that fellow is actually the grandson of the Divine Constabulary’s
president. Can
Governor Zimmer really fight against the president of Divine
Constabulary? That’s a
supremely powerful Grandmaster. I heard that he’d locked himself away
to advance to
the Martial Honor rank. If he really does become a Martial Honor,
Governor Zimmer
can’t defeat him even if he brings a few Grandmasters with him,” a
member of the Glen
family said.
“Do you think the Shredder is Governor Zimmer’s strongest support?”
Lanette asked.
“Isn’t it?”
“No!” Lanette said.
“No way? The Shredder is already a very powerful figure. He managed to
kill two
Grandmasters who fought against him together. Even among the ancient
sects, he has
the status of an old ancestor. If a person like that isn’t Governor
Zimmer’s strongest
support, could it be that Governor Zimmer is backed by someone even
more powerful?”
Lanette lifted her chin at Sister Flora. “She is Governor Zimmer’s
strongest support!”
“A nun? Who is she?”
“That’s Sister Flora from the Emei Sect. Other people might not know
who she is, but let
me tell you, this person is an even more terrifying being than the
Shredder. I personally
saw her moves before… Two years ago, she was the one who annihilated
Washington’s Quro family. One could say that she’s mastered both
magic and martial
arts!” Lanette explained.
Everyone from the Glen family was dumbfounded by what they heard.
They didn’t
expect Sister Flora to come from the Emei
Sect.
However, members of the Emei Sect had not shown up in front of
anyone for a very
long time…
***
A few minutes later, the Larsen family’s house was peaceful and quiet
again.
Chapter 1360
Everyone who came after being summoned by Quentin Zimmer was now
all gone. Only
Zachary Xavier and the others from the Divine Constabulary stayed
behind in the
Larsen family’s house.
Zachary gathered his thoughts before speaking to Alex Rockefeller. “Alex,
you’re too
reckless this time. Quentin is a truly powerful figure with a wide network
of connections.
Now that you’ve killed his son and daughter, he definitely won’t let you
off the hook!”
After saying this, Zachary recalled that he hadn’t even asked Alex about
how all this
happened. “Did you kidnap Easton and Viole?”
“I’m not that free!” Alex said indifferently.
Phoebe Larsen took out the camera from before and played the final
video for Zachary.
“Uncle Xavier, this is why!”
After seeing the video, Zachary immediately became furious. “B*stards.
B*stards!
Quentin’s son and daughter deserved to die. They’ve committed an
unforgivable sin. I
can’t believe they’d do something outrageous like this. They deserved to
die.”
After saying that, Zachary started laughing loudly. “Quentin is a person
who would do
anything to achieve his objectives. Moreover, he has huge ambitions!
I’ve been paying
attention to this person since a long time ago. During his tenure in
Michigan, he even
cooperated with many ancient martial arts families. The Zimmer family
isn’t particularly
big, and they don’t have a lot of support in the government or the
opposition parties. But
now, I understand it. He wants to imitate the secret police agency in the
past by
controlling martial arts experts to boost his bargaining power,” Zachary
said.
Alex nodded.
“Alex, you must be careful in the next few days! Quentin won’t be sitting
around and
doing nothing for the next three days. He’d definitely be getting a lot
done. The joint trial
is going to be a fierce battle. We must be prepared as much as possible!
I’ll summon
the two other guardians in the Divine Constabulary as well as a few
Grandmasters from
the Melvis family to support you when the time comes,” Zachary said.
Alex nodded without saying anything to refute.
Once Zachary and the others had left, Phoebe let out a long sigh of relief
as she patted
her chest. “Oh, dear. I really got scared out of my wits. I didn’t expect
such a huge
scene. I thought I’d be dead today,” she said.
Alex didn’t care about what Phoebe said.
He focused his attention on the tracking mark. This tracking mark was
far too ordinary.
In fact, Alex discovered that he could even use this tracking mark to
track Sister Flora
down.
“What do we do now? We can’t even walk down the stairs. Should I look
for my
mother?” Phoebe said again.
“There’s no need! Telling your mother about this won’t help much. Just
let her stay at
the hospital to look after your father,” Alex said. He then took out a
wooden box from his
pocket. When he acquired it from Viole Zimmer, he didn’t manage to

check it out in time.
Right then, Alex wanted to investigate it thoroughly. It might turn out to
be something
good.
The wooden box was tiny, but it felt a little heavy. It definitely didn’t
contain a ring.
As soon as Alex opened the box, he could sense an odd essence. It was
different from
Earth’s essence. It seemed to contain a kind of mental wave.
“What is this thing?”
Alex took the item out of the box. He discovered that it was a piece of
bone. Moreover,
from its shape, it looked like a human’s bone.
“Ahh. This looks like a person’s finger bone!” As a qualified modern
doctor, Phoebe
instantly recognized it based on her sufficient knowledge of the human
skeletal system.
“Can you recognize which part this belongs to?” Alex asked.
“Let me see!” Phoebe picked up the bone. She wasn’t afraid either.
Clinical dissection
was the bread and butter of her profession. This was nothing to her.
Phoebe examined the bone for a while. “It’s probably the second
knuckle of the right
index finger. But the weight feels a little off. It’s too heavy!” Phoebe
shook her head as
she said that.
However, right then, Phoebe suddenly shouted in surprise. The edge of
the bone was a
little sharp. It cut her finger. Immediately, some blood seeped out and
even fell onto the
bone.
In the next second, a strange thing occurred.
The knucklebone actually started glowing with white light. Instantly, it
fused with
Phoebe’s knuckle, and the two became one!
1370
“Ahh…”
“Alex, Alex, what is this? What’s going on? The bone… The bone… It
went into my
body!”
Phoebe Larsen was shocked by what was happening before her eyes.
She lifted her
hand and cried out in shock and horror.
Even if anyone else were in her place, they would’ve reacted like her if
they became
possessed by a dead person’s bone.
Never mind Phoebe, even Alex Rockefeller himself was dumbfounded.
He fixed his gaze on Phoebe’s finger. Suddenly, a thought occurred to
him. ‘Could this
be a soul legacy?’
In the Ultimate Book of Medicine, there was a record of an expert who

had stored his
soul in a bone remnant just before he died. He hid everything he learned
within it and
waited for his successor to find his legacy. If this was true, Phoebe was
considered
rather lucky to have come across such a great opportunity.
However, Alex soon sensed that the situation was a little different from
what he had
expected. Phoebe’s finger that got possessed by the mysterious bone
emitted a white
light, and countless mysterious runes exploded from inside.
“These are ancient runes!”
“They’re so complicated. These runes are very difficult to comprehend!”
After figuring out the first two sword formations of Dragon’s Bane of
Thirty-Six, Alex had
acquired a certain amount of knowledge about ancient runes. Now, he
at least knew a
bit about ancient runes. However, he felt that this finger bone was even
more
complicated than the sword formations.
A few seconds later, these ancient runes circled around before charging
into Phoebe’s
forehead.
Boom!
It was as though an explosion had occurred within Phoebe’s

consciousness.
Alex’s heart jumped. He quickly checked on how she was doing. In the
end, he realized,
thankfully, that she had only fainted. There weren’t any other
complications.
‘What exactly is it?’ Alex wondered.
He placed Phoebe back on the bed before grabbing her finger and
carefully examined
it. However, even after activating his primordial eye, he couldn’t detect
the presence of
the finger bone. It was as if it had disappeared entirely.
***
In the Zimmer family’s place, Quentin Zimmer’s wife, Snow Whitney,
rushed back
overnight from her vacation in Japan. When she saw her son and
daughter’s corpses,
she nearly died from the anguish she felt. She simply cried mournfully.
However, ten minutes later, Snow walked out of the house and secretly
met with Sister
Flora.
“Senior!” Sister Flora greeted Snow respectfully after seeing her.
If Quentin had seen this, he would have probably been dumbfounded.

He and Snow
had been married for many years, and they even had a son and daughter
together.
However, he never knew that his wife and Sister Flora were disciples
from the same
sect.
“Junior, I want to know everything about the person who killed my son
and daughter,
including his ancestry. I want to annihilate his entire family for killing my
children!”
When Snow spoke, her eyes were blood red. Demonic energy actually
appeared
around her body.
“Senior, be careful. You might expose your identity,” Sister Flora
immediately reminded
her.
As such, Snow suppressed the blood-colored, demonic energy around
her body.
After that, Sister Flora gave a simple account of Alex’s identity. Quentin
was Michigan’s
governor, and he had immense power. Despite Zachary Xavier’s action
of closing Alex’s
identity files and locking them all up, and only Zachary was supposed to
be able to see
them, Quentin still managed to find out quite a lot of information about
Alex through
other means.
After listening to everything, Snow had a fierce look in her eyes.
“Hmph!”
“Geronimo Melvis, that old man. He should be dead by now. He’s
practically a fool for
even thinking he could break through to the Martial Honor rank. He’ll
never make it
happen in this lifetime. His grandson dared to kill my son and daughter. I
will definitely
make the Melvis family accompany my children on the burial grounds!”
“Anyone who messes with people from my sect has to die!” After
pausing for a moment,
Snow continued to speak. “Junior, I want you to get something done.
Three days later,
during Easton and Viole’s funeral procession, I wanted to kill this
Rockefeller guy
personally! However, I want you to secretly kidnap all his direct relatives
and the people
closest to him within these three days. On the day of the funeral
procession, I want all of
these people to be buried along with my children!” Snow said.
Sister Flora was stunned for a moment. “Isn’t this a little too much?
Most importantly, I
don’t have enough manpower.”
“Don’t worry. Manpower isn’t an issue!” Snow exclaimed.
Chapter 1362
Sister Flora nodded. After that, she couldn’t resist asking a question.
“Senior, did your
trip to Japan go smoothly?”
“The superiors gave an order. We have to acquire the Dragon Gate’s key
at all costs,”
Snow Whitney said.
“Caesar’s tomb?” Sister Flora asked.
“That’s right!” Snow replied.
Sister Flora nodded. “I’ll get it done right away!”
***
Alex Rockefeller stayed by Phoebe Larsen’s bed for three whole hours.
By then, it was
already two in the morning.
Phoebe finally woke up.
When Alex saw her eyes opening, he quickly grabbed her hand and
checked her pulse.
Everything was fine!
Earlier, when Phoebe was still unconscious, Alex could sense mysterious
ancient runes
spinning around in her body. They coursed through her veins repeatedly,
almost as if
they were modifying her body from a mortal body into a spiritual body.
This was actually a good thing.
For example, when Alex first acquired his ancestor’s Ultimate Book of
Medicine, he
received a breath of divine energy. That was when his body went
through a
modification. From an average person, he turned directly into a martial
arts expert. This
was a grand opportunity.
Alex was still very happy for Phoebe that she was able to acquire such a
grand
opportunity.
“You’re awake. How do you feel? Don’t you feel that all of a sudden,
you’ve become
very powerful?” Alex asked with a chuckle.
“Turned very powerful?” Phoebe looked at Alex blandly. “How is this
powerful? This is
practically the weakest body ever!”
“Ahh?!” Alex was stunned for a moment after hearing what Phoebe said.
Phoebe’s tone and the expression on her face were completely different
from before.
Even her voice sounded a little different.
Also, what did she mean when she said ‘this body’?
“You… You’re not Phoebe Larsen. Who are you?” Alex asked.
His expressions had changed drastically. He nearly jumped up from the
shock of his
discovery.
Alex thought of one possibility…
‘Possession!’
That’s right!
In his ancestor’s legacy, he once read that some strong individuals are so
capable and
omnipotent that their souls wouldn’t vanish even after they died. They
would preserve
their souls and wait for an opportune moment to possess another
person’s body.
Once the possession was complete, the person’s original soul would no
longer exist.
“Indeed, I’m not Phoebe Larsen!” The fake Phoebe readily admitted to
it.
“You… You possessed her?” Alex looked at Phoebe. After that, he
instantly grabbed the
Seven Blades of Death from Dragon’s Bane of Thirty-Six in his mind
palace and
pressed it against Phoebe’s head. “I don’t care who you are. Get out
right now.
Otherwise, I’ll destroy your soul!” Alex yelled.
“Seven Blades of Death?”
To Alex’s surprise, she glanced indifferently at the sword in his hand and
immediately
called out his name.
“Are you a Rockefeller?” she asked.
Alex was stunned yet again. “You recognize me? Hurry up and get out! If
you want to
possess someone, I can get you someone who just died!”
The woman shook her head. “What if I refuse to come out?”
“Then you can have a taste of my Seven Blades of Death!” Alex growled.
“Sure. Go ahead and kill me!”
“…”
Alex directly shrank the Seven Blades of Death before stabbing it into
Phoebe’s
pressure point on her head. He wanted to use the Seven Needles of
Exorcism to force
the additional soul out of her body. However, it didn’t work at all!
“It’s useless. With your Divine Transcendence cultivation, wanting to
force me out is
undoubtedly a fool’s dream.”
“…”
Alex was speechless.

“On the basis that you are a descendant of a Rockefeller, I can promise
that I will not
possess this woman’s body. However, there is a condition you have to
comply with!”
“Say it,” Alex said helplessly.
Chapter 1363
Alex Rockefeller looked at Phoebe Larsen before him. She was familiar
yet unfamiliar at
the same time.
Alex truly felt tormented. If he had known earlier that this would happen,
he wouldn’t
have taken this piece of bone from Viole Zimmer’s pocket. He thought
he acquired a
piece of treasure, but the results turned out to be deadly. From this
woman’s tone and
content, she clearly had an unusual past. She wasn’t something Alex
could deal with.
Alex wondered if Auntie would be able to handle her. The woman sat up
on the bed and
looked at her index finger.
The index finger started emitting white light. It appeared holy and sacred.
The
complicated runes became even dense while they circled around the
index finger. In
fact, Earth essence in the surroundings had quickly gathered around it.
“This…” Alex’s eyes nearly fell out from shock
He was also capable of attracting Earth essence around him, but he
definitely couldn’t
do it as fast as she did. Moreover, with a casual move of her finger, she
could directly
influence Earth essence within ten miles.
It was way too terrifying.
What kind of a presence was this person when she was alive? Was she a
god?
“Sigh… Such thin Earth essence. This place sucks! Where is this place?”
The woman
stopped absorbing Earth essence. Even Alex felt that he benefited a lot
from the Earth
essence that rushed over. As the direct beneficiary, she must have at
least acquired a
hundred or even a thousand times more than what Alex did. In the end,
she didn’t even
seem a little impressed.
It was infuriating!
Alex didn’t know her exact identity, and be randomly said a few things.
The woman shook her head and sighed. “Don’t worry. I promise not to
possess her.
Naturally, I will do as I promise. Besides, this body doesn’t have any
foundations at all. I
don’t need it either!” she finally said.
Alex immediately sighed in relief.
If Phoebe truly ended up being possessed, he wouldn’t know how to tell
Aunt Grace.
“Since you’re a descendant of the Rockefeller family, things will be much
easier. I
believe your luck couldn’t be too bad. What I want you to do is to find
my body.”
The woman stretched lazily, fully exposing Phoebe’s already attractive
body.
Clearly, she had also noticed it. She even caught Alex’s gaze. However,
she didn’t really
care because this wasn’t her own body.
“Men of the Rockefeller family really are all the same. They can’t take
their eyes off
beautiful women,” she scoffed.
Alex rubbed his nose. “About that… Elder, where is your body? How do I
find it?”
The woman shook her head. “Now, I don’t know that either. This body is
too weak. It
can’t support the spells I cast to look for my body. Hence, you need to
help me increase
this body’s capability quickly. I need to get it to at least Spirit Severing
rank to support
myself.”
“Huh?” Alex was greatly shocked.
Having revised the Ultimate Book of Medicine, Alex knew about the
stages of
cultivation, from low to high ranking. Respectively, they were Chi
Refinement,
Foundation Building, Spirit Transcendence, and Divine Transcendence.
He was now at the Divine Transcendence rank.
Beyond that, there would be Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Profound
Mystic, Spirit
Severing, Tribulation Crossing, and Void Shattering.
Alex didn’t know if it was possible to achieve Void Shattering. However,
he was still far
from achieving Spirit Severing, let alone someone like Phoebe, who had
no cultivation
foundations at all.
How long would it take?

“I’ll give you three years. Is that enough?” the woman asked.
“Huh? Only three years? To reach Spirit Severing?” Alex was
dumbfounded. “Elder, I
haven’t even reached Divine Transcendence yet. This…”
“When did you start cultivating?”
“Uhh… Three to four months ago!” Alex said.
“Indeed, members of the Rockefeller family are all lucky. I’ll give you
three years. You
can do it! On top of that, I’ll also help you.”
“About that… During this period, my friend’s soul…” Alex trailed off.
“Don’t worry. Your friend will still be in control most of the time. Our
souls won’t interfere
with one another. Most of the time, I’ll be in a state of deep sleep. Once
you find my
body, I will automatically depart. Moreover I’ll also give you some
benefits and guide
you along the way.”
Alex understood what she said.

Chapter 1364
This was likened to a person with dual personalities. When one

personality was present,
the other would be absent. Both personalities wouldn’t. appear at the
same time.
“Alright. I promise!” said Alex Rockefeller while nodding.
“I haven’t asked you yet. What’s your name, Elder?” Alex asked.
“Yuno!”
“Alright, Elder Yuno. May I ask how much you know about the
Rockefeller family?
Although I acquired my ancestor’s legacy, I…” Alex was about to ask a
question. In the
end, he noticed that Yuno’s eyes slowly closed, and her facial expression
changed, no
longer possessing the cold countenance she had.
“Alex, what are you saying?”
It was a different voice and intonation.

“Ehh, nothing!” Alex was slightly disappointed while he looked at
Phoebe.
“How do you feel now?” he asked after that.
Phoebe moved her neck and body slightly. “I should be fine. I feel pretty
good,” she
said.
After that, she also extended her fingers to check on her index finger.
“That bone
earlier…”
“Stop overthinking. That bone is probably a treasure. Now, it entered
your finger.
Consider it as activating your path of cultivation. It’s a huge benefit for
you. I’ll do my
best to help you,” Alex said.
“Path of cultivation?” Phoebe asked.
After that, Alex explained for a long while before Phoebe finally
accepted the fact
joyfully.
Alex didn’t tell Phoebe about Yuno because he didn’t want to frighten
her. As an
average person, she might be too terrified to fall asleep at night if she
found out that her
body had an extra soul and was in danger of being possessed.
After a moment, Phoebe started speaking in a concerned tone. “Alex, do
you have a
plan for the joint trial in three days that Quentin mentioned?”
“What plan? We don’t need one! Don’t worry. I can handle it!” Alex said.
“But I’m a little worried. Quentin caused such a huge scene. I’m afraid
that he’s really
going to go all out. If he uses foul means like harming your family…”
Phoebe said.
Alex nodded.
After thinking for a moment, Alex gave Madame Brittany Rockefeller a
call to tell her
about the situation. After that, he called Aunt Rockefeller. Unfortunately,
Aunt
Rockefeller didn’t pick up his call. He could only send her a text to ask
her to look after
his family at home.
At that time, the sky hadn’t yet turned bright.
After staying up all night, Alex was starting to feel a little sleepy. He went
straight to his
bed. “If there’s anything else, we can talk about it tomorrow. I’m going
to rest for a while.
I’m exhausted!” Alex said.
“Where do I sleep?” Phoebe asked Alex.
Her room was covered in blood. She definitely couldn’t sleep in there. In
fact, she
planned to never stay there again.
“Your parents’ room.” Alex leaned to one side and closed his eyes.
Phoebe stood on the bed and looked outside. She still felt unsettled,
perturbed that
something terrible would happen again. When the siblings from the
Zimmer family
appeared, for instance, Alex only showed up after a few minutes.
After stomping her feet on the ground, Phoebe lay down next to Alex.
Only after leaning her back on him did she feel safe.
“I’m going to sleep here. If the Grandmaster from the Zimmer family
sneaks in, you’ll be
able to find out right away,” Phoebe whispered.
“Okay!”
After a while, Alex discovered that Phoebe had turned around and
placed one hand on
his waist. After some time, she even put one leg over him… Alex thought
she must be
hinting at something. He felt very conflicted.
Should he have given in?
To his surprise, ten minutes later, the woman kicked him off the bed.
Chapter 1365
Alex Rockefeller sat on the ground, stunned for a good while.

He turned around and looked at Phoebe Larsen. He suspected that Yuno
might have
shown up after Phoebe fell asleep. Although Yuno was only borrowing
Phoebe’s body,
she might have still felt the same way after taking control of Phoebe’s
body and realized
she was hugging Alex.
Under such a circumstance, Alex could understand why he was kicked.

However, he
soon discovered that that wasn’t the case at all.
Yuno wasn’t conscious.
Instead, Phoebe simply had a terrible sleeping posture. Her hands and
legs were
sprawled in all directions like a tortoise!
***
The next day arrived all too soon.
Having stayed over at the hospital, Grace Larsen had slept very early
since there wasn’t
much to do. Hence, she knew nothing about what happened at the
Larsen family’s
house. This morning, when she unlocked her phone, she discovered that
she had
received multiple calls. Only then did she find out that something major
had happened.
Grace quickly called her daughter on the phone. However, the sound of
a phone ringing
could be heard by the door. Alex and Phoebe had come to the hospital.
“Phoebe, Alex, I heard about what happened last night…” Grace said.
“Mom, did you find out? What happened was…”

Phoebe explained what happened in detail. After listening to everything,
Grace was so
angry that she nearly crushed her own teeth.
“Unacceptable. Absolutely unacceptable!”
“Alex, you did the right thing by killing them. B*stards like them don’t
deserve to live!”
“Despite his children doing such inhumane things, he actually still wants
to hold a joint
trial. Alex, don’t be afraid. With Aunt Grace around, I’ll see if he still
dares to do it. I’ll
make a few calls,” Grace said before walking to one side to make a call.
Meanwhile, Alex checked on Wayne Larsen’s condition. Last night, he
gave Wayne a
massage, completely removing the weird energy in his brain. The blood
clot was also
nearly completely sucked out. If Alex’s predictions weren’t wrong,
Wayne should be
regaining consciousness soon.
Additionally, Alex could still overhear Grace on the phone.
“Elder Crain, although we are retired, the Hidden Dragon’s spirit never
dies. When the
country is in trouble, we must return upon its calling. Now that William
has left us, we
can’t let other people bully his kid, can we? Have the Hidden Dragon’s
people been all
raised by outsiders?”
“Those who don’t know us might think we’re all insects!”
“If word got out that anyone can bully us, wouldn’t you feel
embarrassed?” Grace asked.
Although Alex didn’t know the Elder Crain Grace had spoken of, he was
clearly the
previous leader of the department she worked in. Alex didn’t expect
Grace to actually
call that person.
Alex said nothing, however…
Unconsciously, Alex wanted to see what the Hidden Dragon, an
organization that his
father had worked for, looked like as a department. He wondered what
kind of people
existed in it.
Next to him, Phoebe bumped her shoulder against Alex. “Hey, my
mother rarely gets
this upset. Based on how she’s speaking to her old leader, she must
really think of you
as her son-in-law!”
Alex looked at Phoebe without making a sound.

“What’s with that look? Why do you seem disgusted?” Phoebe asked.
“Nothing. It’s just, you know… Cheryl and I…” Alex trailed off.
“Hmph. Of course, I know. Do you think I like you? Didn’t your father
and my mother
decide on this when I was in elementary school? If anyone should be
blamed, it should
be your father. He should be blamed for having too many drinks and
speaking
irresponsibly. Otherwise, why would my mother treat you as her
son-in-law? Great. Now,
she’s determined to make me marry you. I can’t even have freedom of
love,” Phoebe
sighed.
Alex pinched his eyebrows. “That… Was just a joke. Aunt Grace won’t
take it seriously.”
“Argh! But things are not the same anymore,” moaned Phoebe. “You’ve
already touched
every part of me. Now, with the Zimmer family making such a big fuss, it
further
solidifies the fact that I’m your fiancée. We even slept together at night.
Say, do you
think Cheryl would stop being friends with me after she finds out about
all these
rumors?”
Alex was dumbfounded. “Do you have any workable solution?”
Phoebe pouted. “What workable solution could I have? Now, I really

wish we had the
same father. We wouldn’t have this much trouble then.”
“Why don’t we get a DNA examination? Perhaps, you really might be my
father’s
biological daughter!” Alex joked.
“What do you mean your father’s biological daughter? Who’s your
father?” Phoebe
asked.
Suddenly, a voice could be heard. It was the voice of a man. Alex had
never heard that
voice before.
When Alex turned around, he noticed that Wayne had opened his eyes,
and he seemed
to be studying Alex’s face.
Chapter 1366
Wayne actually woke up right this moment.
Alex was shocked. ‘Sh*t, if he heard what Phoebe and I talked about, I
would have to
face serious consequences,’ he thought.
Phoebe, on the other hand, immediately gave Wayne a big hug,
exclaiming. “Dad!
You’re awake! This is great! You scared me to death!”
With her exclamations, Grace rushed over as well. Her eyes reddened.
“Larsen!”
The whole family started hugging each other while Alex walked to the
side.
Unexpectedly, Wayne pointed to Alex and said, “Hey kid, come here.
We’re not done
talking yet. Who are you? And who is your father? Why did you ask my
daughter and
me to get a DNA test?”
Grace froze, looking like she was about to say something.
However, Phoebe replied to him before she could. “Dad, don’t
misunderstand. We’re
just joking. This guy is the son of Mom’s old colleague.”
“Colleague? Who?”
“William Rockefeller. Do you know him, Dad?”
Upon hearing that name, Wayne’s mouth became agape, and she looked
slightly upset.
He took a glance at Grace as if jealous.
Alex’s heart sank. ‘No way? Could Dad have been fighting with Larsen for
Grace’s
affection?’
***
At the same time, Sister Flora and two other half-stepped grandmasters
had arrived in
California.
“Sister, we’ve done some investigating. That punk’s mother, Brittany,
lives here,” one of
the half-stepped grandmasters said as he pointed toward the Rockefeller
manor.
“Very good!” Flora nodded and smiled scornfully.
Many thought that she was a member of the Emei Sect, but that clan
had become just a
mere legend. There was no such clan in Mt. Emei anymore.
“Mask up!” Flora ordered. All of them took their masks out and placed
them over their
faces. All the masks looked the same, oddly terrifying. They were green
with sharp
teeth, horns that looked like that of a devil. Moreover, their faces and
mouths were
covered in blood.
Crash! Crash! Crash!!!
Throwing a few stones over, they managed to break every surveillance
camera in the
manor.
Creak!
Flora used her dark force to break the locks, opening the door with ease.
The three
immediately walked into the manor and closed the door gently behind
them.
At that moment, Flora’s eyes looked like they were filled with blood.
If Alex were to be here, he would have noticed that Flora’s aura was
similar to Carol’s.
This was… The Blood Cult!
She was using the Bloodthirsty Demonic Art. Her cold voice filled the air.
“Save for
Brittany, kill everyone in the manor!”
“Yes, Sister!”
They were swift, going from the front yard to the main house in mere
minutes. Just then,
they noticed that a group of people was sitting in a hall. There were at
least tens of
them.
Upon their sudden appearance, however, these people seemed
abnormally calm.
Brittany, who was sitting in the middle, stood up and said calmly, “You
guys are late.
We’ve been waiting for the whole day, yet all along, it’s been the three
of you?”
Chapter 1367
The masked people froze. Since they were wearing masks, nobody could
tell what their
expressions were at the time.
Flora’s bloody eyes squinted, and she smiled with bloodthirst. “So it
looks like all of you
are prepared for death. Clever. How about this? Since you guys are so
cooperative, I’ll
let you die swiftly, and I won’t chop your body up. I’d even dig a hole to
bury your bodies
too.”
“Good thinking! By that time, the hole should be enough to bury the
three of you!”
At that time, an old man stood up abruptly. It was Keith. After knowing
that the
Rockefellers were in trouble, he rushed over to provide some help.
A hot tempered half-stepped grandmaster huffed at Keith’s words. “Do
you want to die
first, old man? Fine, I’ll grant you your wish. I’ll make sure that you’d be
so crushed that
you don’t deserve to be buried!”
After saying this, the half-stepped grandmaster immediately launched an
attack. With
this, he revealed his strength as a half-stepped grandmaster, lunging
toward the crowd.
“Hold on!” Flora voiced out.
Seemingly obedient to Sister Flora, the half-stepped grandmaster
stopped his attack.
She stared at the people in front of her and asked, “Who’s Brittany
Rockefeller?”
“I am!” Brittany replied.
“Good! Your son has made a grave mistake. I suppose you already know
that, right?
That’s why anyone who’s even remotely related to your son must be
beheaded and
presented as a sacrifice to the person he killed. So tell me, do you have
any other
relatives?”
Upon hearing this, everyone present became infuriated. ‘They’re
actually trying to
behead anyone remotely related to Alex?’
‘If they really wanted to achieve that, they’d have to cut off more than
tens of thousands
of heads!’
“I’m his aunt. So, do you dare to behead me?” A gorgeous woman
walked into the hall.
Donning a long, white dress and a pair of white stilettos, she looking as
though she
didn’t belong in this mortal realm.
It was Aunt Rockefeller. She had arrived ages ago but had to use the
restroom just now.
“So you’re Alex Rockefeller’s aunt? Alright, I’ll count you in. Anyone
else?”
“I’m his future wife, so do I count?” Waltz stood up.
“His fiancé definitely counts.”
“I’m his sister, do I count?” Holly said.
“Yep!”
“How about his godsister?” Maya spoke up. She, too, had initially
wanted to say that
she was his future wife, but there were just too many people around
here, and she
couldn’t bring herself to say that out loud. However, to Flora, these
people were much
closer to Alex than any of his relatives. Hence, all of them should be
counted in this
slaughter.
This was why everyone here needed to be beheaded.
“Sister, are we killing them or not?” The hot tempered half-stepped
grandmaster was
starting to get annoyed.
“There are too many of them, so I don’t think we can bring all of them
back. After we kill,
let’s just bring their heads back. It’s the same anyway.” Flora smiled.
“Alright! I love carrying heads!”
The half-stepped grandmaster seemed excited. However, just as he said
that a red glow
flashed through his neck. His head looked as if it was a building block
that was
misplaced, toppling down his shoulders and rolling on the floor multiple
times.
His head had been moved.
“Ahh!!!”
The other half-stepped grandmaster shrieked.
This was… Way too impossible to happen in real life. His partner was just
killed right
before his eyes. He couldn’t even tell who beheaded him.
Flora was extremely confused as well.
“Who was it? Who did this?” She backed three steps away and yelled,
visibly puzzled.
Initially, she thought this would be some easy mission, but she changed
her mind now.
The situation seemed to be slowly turning against their favor.
“Me!” Aunt Rockefeller raised her hand. “Sorry, I killed him.”
“You… How did you do it?”
Flora’s focus was on everyone else in the room. Hence she didn’t notice
what Aunt
Rockefeller had done.
With this question, Aunt Rockefeller raised her hand slightly, lightly
gesturing toward the
other half-stepped grandmaster.
Within the next second, the other half-stepped grandmaster’s head
tumbled backward
as well.
His eyes were still moving at the time, but the wound looked like it was
severely burnt.
There wasn’t even a drop of blood.
Chapter 1368
“Did you get a good look at it? I did it just like that. But if you’re still
unclear, I don’t mind
showing you again!” Aunt Rockefeller said calmly. It seemed as though
the half-stepped
grandmasters she just killed were nothing but little chicks to her.
“This…” Flora felt her soul jump out of her body. Backing away
immediately, she wanted
to make a run for the exit.
However, just as she turned around, she realized that two people were
standing at the
door. They were Holly and Maya.
Holly swung her fists as balls of flames formed right above her hand.
“Spiritual power with fire elementals? She’s a cultivator?!” Flora was
shocked. She didn’t
expect that Alex’s young sister would be an actual cultivation guru of all
things.
Additionally, that woman who had just killed two half-stepped
grandmasters in a flash
was an even more terrifying subject.
Flora finally realized that her sister had messed with the wrong group of
people. She
might end up terribly as well.
Flora’s bloody eyes released a large gush of demonic Chi as she
screamed, “Get out of
my way!”
Her voice sounded like that of a demon since she had activated her
mental power. As a
cultivator, her strength was mainly in controlling minds. Her power was
known as the
Shiketsu Melody.
Holly was stunned for a brief while. Due to this inconvenience, her fist
slowed down
slightly. Hence, Flora dodged this and pulled a dagger out of her pockets,
swinging it
towards Holly.
Shing!!!
Just then, a yellow beam of light streaked from Holly’s body.
It would seem that the talisman that Alex gave her was starting to take
effect, managing
to block Flora’s attack.
Maya, who was standing next to the two, immediately activated her
Silver Frost and
slammed her palm onto Flora’s chest.
Bam!
Flora fell to the ground.
Aunt Rockefeller pinned her foot on Flora’s chest, holding her down as
she took her
mask off. With that, this incident had come to an end.
Brittany brought Aunt Rockefeller to the table with a warm smile, asking
her to stay for
dinner.
“It’s alright,” said Aunt Rockefeller. “I’m still a little worried since Alex
provoked a bunch
of extraordinary people back in Michigan, so I’m heading there right now.
You guys…
Should hide, for the time being, I suppose?”
“We want to go to Michigan too. We can handle it,” Maya replied.
“Then… See you all in Michigan!”
Aunt Rockefeller didn’t seem to be interested in going as a whole group.

Instead, she
just left the manor without a word.
***
Three days had passed.
On this very day, the Zimmer family of Michigan was holding a funeral at
their place.
Although it couldn’t be considered a manor, it was still relatively large.
Easton and Viole’s caskets were placed neatly in the front of the hall.
After three days, discussions about this trial had become extremely
heated. The Zimmer
family had made sure to used everything in their power to control what
the internet
could spread. They even made an announcement simply to destroy Alex
and Phoebe’s
reputations.
They had managed to accuse them of being a disgusting couple that
knew no
boundaries, whereas their children were innocent citizens.
It was currently ten in the morning. The whole Zimmer family had
arrived in the hall.
Moreover, the law enforcement department of Michigan, an inspector
from Alaska, and
Lord Commander from the most mysterious department in America,
Department Six,
had arrived as well.
With such powerful figures around, the air was heavy with an
overpowering
atmosphere. Nobody even dared to breathe too loudly.
The seconds passed by quickly.
Suddenly, someone yelled. “There! He’s there! He finally came!”
Alex had arrived at the hall.
Chapter 1369
Alex wasn’t alone, however. Next to him was the ethereal Aunt
Rockefeller, wearing a
flowy white dress, looking as if she was attending a wedding instead of a
funeral.
The Larsens, a family of three, arrived with them. Wayne had

surprisingly tagged along
as well.
Apart from them, Zachary from the Divine Constabulary was present
too.
When he noticed Lord Commander from Department Six, Zachary was
shocked.
Slightly terrified, he mumbled to himself. “Why is be here?”
Although his voice was soft, Alex could hear what he said.
Alex turned his head and asked, “Mr. Xavier, who are you talking to?”
Zachary took a few glances toward Lord Commander and whispered.
“That guy, the one
with a beard… That’s Lord Commander of Department Six, the highest
commander in
their department. I really didn’t expect this powerful man to be here as
well.”
Alex looked at the man. “Department Six? What is that?”
Unexpectedly, when Alex turned to look at him, Lord Commander
seemed to have
sensed his gaze and turned to look at Alex as well. The two pairs of eyes
met for a brief
moment.
Suddenly, Lord Commander flashed Alex a soft, easy going smile, as if he

had just seen
a relative. However, this very smile made Zachary, who was standing
behind Alex,
speechless.
Grace seemed to know what Department Six was as well. Upon hearing
their
conversation, she was surprised. “He’s Lord Commander? I didn’t expect
the Zimmer
family to have invited this man right here. If he’s siding with the Zimmers,
then the
situation must be way different than we had assumed.”
Wayne frowned. “That’s Lord Commander? If the Zimmers are any way
related to Lord
Commander, then why would they let Easton do such immoral things
just for the sake of
gaining the power of our family in Alaska?”
***
This was exactly what Quentin was asking as well.
The Lord Commander of Department Six is Grant Xenos, an extremely
powerful figure
of high status. He worked for the government and had access to every
official in the
country. Moreover, Department Six was an extremely well hidden
department. The
Divine Constabulary was nothing compared to it.
If the Divine Constabulary was responsible for taking care of the public,
Department Six
was responsible for the entire government. Compared to the Divine
Constabulary,
Department Six was far more mysterious and higher in class too.
Hence, this was why the top official of Department Six was nicknamed
Lord
Commander.
Quentin knew that he had nothing to do with Lord Commander, nor had
they ever met in
the past. He had no idea why this man showed up out of nowhere.
When they met
earlier, he had almost knelt before him despite his title of governor.
His wife, Snow, had to remind him, “Did you forget that your backbone
was fairly
acquainted with Lord Commander? Now that they’re dead, he probably
came over to
help you out since you’re still an official. He might even ask you to join
his department!”
Quentin slapped his own thigh. “Oh right! Why didn’t I think of that?
That must be why.”
Snow smiled scornfully. “Now that the Lord Commander sides with us,
why should we
still be afraid of the Divine Constabulary? Even the Larsens would have
to kneel before
him and suck his toes if he wanted them to!”
Quentin’s eyes looked cruel as he nodded.
Snow continued. “The death of our son and daughter will be avenged.
They can’t
possibly die without any companion. So, Alex Rockefeller and Phoebe
Larson must die
today! Besides, Rockefeller’s entire family would be captured. I told
Flora to do so ages
ago. By the time Easton and Viole are buried, their heads would be
buried along with
them as sacrifices. Now that I think about it, Sister Flora has probably
finished the job
by now.”
Just as they finished their discussion, the couple noticed that Alex and
the others had
arrived.
“They have the balls. I’ll give them that! They actually came!”
“So that’s the guy who killed Easton and Viole?”
“He looks unfamiliar! Why did Mr. Larsen find such an ordinary guy to be
his son-in-law?
Easton is better than him, no matter how you look at it!”
“You’re so stupid. Don’t you know that that guy is the grandson of the
president of the
Divine Constabulary? No matter their background or status, Easton
wouldn’t stand a
chance. Besides, there may be a lot of governors in America, but there
really is just one
president of the Divine Constabulary.”
Everyone started whispering to one another.
This included those that appeared at the Larsens’ three days ago,
including Lanette
from the Glen family and Diego from the Sinclair family. Their cores had
been destroyed
by Alex, causing their hatred for him to sprout from deep within.
After realizing that Lord Commander was here to attend the funeral,
they were all
exhilarated.
When Alex and the others walked into the hall, however, they didn’t
look like they were
planning on paying their respects to the dead.
“Kneel!”
“Give both Easton and Viole eighteen kowtows each, right now! To
repent for your sins!”
A woman was standing at the side. She was Quentin’s sister, Agnes
Zimmer.
After noticing that Alex and Phoebe had arrived, their stern expressions
enraged her,
causing her to speak out in rage.
Chapter 1370
Following were the screams of every member of the Zimmer family and
their allies…
“Kneel down and grovel!”
“Kneel down and grovel…”
After yelling for a while, their voices resonated through the hall,
formidable as an
earthquake. In an instant, the atmosphere heated up.
At the time, the law enforcement department of Michigan, the inspector
from Alaska and
Lord Commander of Department Six were all silent. They just sat at the
sides, watching
Alex’s every move.
His eyes were filled with despise as he glanced at the two caskets. “Do
they even
deserve it?” he chuckled coldly.
“What did you say?”
Agnes’ eyes were filled with rage, her expression filled with hate. “You
killed someone,
yet you’re not kneeling and repenting your sins? How dare you try and
act cocky? Do
you even know where you are right now? Why are you here then? Are
you here to boast
about being a murderer?”
Alex seemed calm, ignoring her completely as he turned to look at
Quentin. “I’m here to
give you a gift.”
Agnes froze. “What gift? Where is it?”
Alex continued ignoring her.
Raising her voice, she asked, “I’m asking you a question! Where’s the gift?
Are you
deaf, you jerk?”
Smack!
Aunt Rockefeller, who was standing next to them, slapped Agnes right
across her face,
sending her flying eight metres back.
After this slap, Agnes couldn’t get up to her feet. Not in the slightest.
Aunt Rockefeller smiled coldly. “So, when did we allow you to babble
around like that?”
In an instant, her words and actions caused a commotion within the hall.
All the Zimmer family members and their allies started shouting. They
wanted to have
Alex and Aunt Rockefeller arrested, just so they could pay for what
they’ve done in full
price if not more.
As chaos ensued, the situation seemed to be going out of control.
Quentin looked toward Lord Commander, who was still sitting there,
calm as ever.
With the progression of the situation, however, Quentin had to stand up
and gesture to
everyone. “Everyone, please calm down for now. This is a trial for
murder, with the
officials of the three biggest departments here, I’m sure that the
murderers will pay for
what they’ve done!”
He then turned to look at Alex. “So, what gift did you bring? A wreath or
something? If
that’s the case, you can just quit it. We the Zimmers will not accept your
gift.”
“Ha! You wish!” Alex chuckled lightly and snapped his fingers loudly.
In just a few moments, something seemed to be dragged into the hall

from the outside.
Everyone didn’t understand what Alex’s intentions were, hence they
looked towards the
door.
However, what met their eyes were two men dragging a scarlet casket
with string,
walking into the hall. Not even lifting the coffin one bit, they literally
dragged it right in.
“A casket?” Everyone was puzzled, odd expressions were plastered in
their faces.
‘You may be attending a funeral, but giving the family a casket is simply
wrong! Do they
look like they need any?’
However, they soon realized that Alex wasn’t just giving them one casket.
Three of the
same model were being dragged in.
More importantly, the caskets seemed to be made of very low quality.
After being
dragged all the way in, friction with the rough surface caused a lot of
abrasions on its
base. When it had arrived at the hall, the casket looked worn out, the
bottom looking as
if it could fall out at any moment
Quentin and Snow were so infuriated that they almost vomited blood.
“What do you mean? Are you thinking of killing my entire family?”
Alex shook his head. “Nope. But you guys can open the casket and take a
look.”
1380
All the Zimmers were so enraged that they were trembling.

‘We asked you to attend the trial, yet here you are sending us three
caskets? Not to
mention that they are all of such low quality? Who do you even want to
place inside
anyway?’
Agnes was so angry that she started huffing heavily, her eyes filled with
fury.
“You… You all are being ridiculous!” She lunged over and kicked on the
casket harshly.
However, the quality of the wood was just too poor. Agnes managed to
break the
boards, her entire heel stuck in between.
The fragments on the board penetrated her skin, making her clench her
teeth from the
pain. In the end, another member of their family had to help spread the
board open for
her to get out.
Just as he was doing so, he managed to catch a glimpse of what lay

inside of the
casket. He immediately screamed in fear as soon as he noticed a pair of
dead, cold
eyes staring right back at him.
“There… There’s someone in there!” the man yelled.
“What?”
“Someone’s in the casket? Who is it?”
Snow immediately rushed over and opened the lid of the casket. Her
eyes widened
slightly. It was her godsister, Sister Flora!
At that moment, her eyes were painted in a light shade of blood red as
her head
drowned in rage drowned infinitely. Flora was one of her best allies, far
more powerful
and skilled than The Shredder as well.
The current martial arts world had glorified Grandmasters as though
they were the
absolute rank a martial artist could ever achieve. This made it seem like
there were no
more than ten grandmasters within America. In reality, this was just
what was known to
the public. Although there really weren’t many Grandmasters in the
country, people of
these ranks weren’t considered rare, especially within ancient clans.
Grandmasters weren’t exactly as powerful as some claimed. Innate

Martial Honor was
an even higher rank than a Grandmaster. Hence those who could
achieve that were the
real masters.
However, within the Blood Cult, Innate Martial Honor wasn’t the
strongest either. This
was because they had strayed onto a way different path compared to
that demonic
cultivation, one that was considered a different type of cultivation.
Flora, a demonic cultivator that had achieved Divine Transcendence, was
also Snow’s
right hand woman. She was one of the vanguards of the mortal realm.
Yet this vanguard
died.
All Snow wanted to do was to scream her heart out and kill everyone
here. She calmed
herself almost immediately, the blood-red in her eyes vanishing as well.
‘Lord Commander of Department Six is here. He’s a true master, but no
one knows just
how powerful he is. I heard he’s achieved extremely high ranks. So I’m
not sure if I can
pull this off even though I’ve formed a proper demonic core…’
Her original plan could not fail. Even if her children had died, their
deaths were nothing
compared to the revival of the Blood Cult. She knew she had to endure
this silently.
Just then, Quentin walked over as well. As soon as he saw Flora’s corpse,
he was
shocked and enraged.
He pointed a finger towards Alex and yelled. “You’re insane! You
madman! You
monster! How dare you kill a nun? You’re too cruel! If you wanted to kill
our family, you
could ’ve come for me instead! Why did you go for a nun, for god’s
sake?!”
Extremely heartbroken. He wasn’t putting up an act at all.
That was because Flora was not just any ordinary bodyguard to him, but
his mistress.
He had had sex with Flora a long time ago, behind Snow’s back
nonetheless.
However, he had no idea that this was part of Snow’s plan as well. Snow
was the one
who told her to sleep with her own husband. This governor in Michigan
was a key chess
piece in their scheme to revive the cult.
By having him sleep with Flora, he would regret his actions, thereby
providing Snow a
bigger advantage when he manipulated and used him.
Chapter 1372
This sounded absurd and terrifying. However, in the Blood Cult, this was
normal.
The other two coffins were opened too. The bodies of the two
half-stepped
grandmasters inside weren’t even connected to their heads.
Thump.
Quentin ran over, immediately kneeling in front of the Lord Commander
of Department
Six, his whole body thrown onto the ground. He cried, “Lord Commander,
you have to
bring justice for the Zimmers! This murderer, this scumbag…
Disrespecting the law!
Also, I want to sue Wayne Larsen for being the mastermind behind it,
and I want to sue
the Divine Constabulary, too, for covering up for the convict. They are
accomplices!”
Grant raised his brows. He wasn’t going to take action initially, but since
Quentin was
kneeling in front of him, he had to stand up. He looked at Wayne and
Zachary. “You two,
got anything to say?”
Wayne bowed at the Lord Commander. “Since Lord Commander is here
too, it’s for the
best. I came here this time intending to get justice for my daughter!”
Snow boomed. “Your daughter killed my son and daughter! Now you’re
actually asking
for justice for your daughter? What about my children, who do I get
justice from then?”
Grace said, “They were guilty. They deserved to die.”

“B*llshit! Your daughter’s the one who should die!”
The two seemed like they were about to get into an argument.
At the moment, Zachary came with a laptop and said, “Easton and Viole,
did they
deserve to die, I have the best evidence here, and I don’t mind showing
it to everyone.”
Grant said, “Oh? There’s a video, show us!”
The video was taken by none other than Viole herself, showing clearly
what happened
at the time. Easton was trying to force himself on Phoebe, then his d*ck
was clawed off
by Alex, before he got killed in a fury.
Even the conversation at that time was recorded clearly.
As the video played, many people in the funeral hall went silent. Even
most of the
Zimmers were silent.
“Is the truth clear enough now?” asked Grace. “It was your son and
daughter who hired
Mr. Glen, sneaked into my home in the middle of the night, and drugged
my daughter.
Not only did you want to rape her but you even filmed it to threaten
her… These acfions
of animals, don’t they deserve their end? Killing them was letting them
off easy. If I was
there, I would have made them suffer and pay more!”
Quentin and Snow didn’t know about the existence of this video before.
They were
stunned.
However, Snow recovered quickly. “Hmph, you would say anything to
make my children
seem guilty. What can this video prove? You can’t even see their faces.
How can my
son did such a thing? This is completely made up by you; you guys
deliberately filmed
this and put the dirt on my son!”
Phoebe yelled furiously, “Can’t you even recognize your own son and
daughter’s
voices?!”
Snow said, “This isn’t my son’s voice. This had been edited by you all.”
Wayne looked at Grant “Lord Commander, the truth is clearly laid out
The Zimmers are
just finding excuses. I think this trial should be judging the Zimmers, not
us.”
However, Grant shook his head and said, “Just looking at this video,
there’s no start and
end. It doesn’t tell the whole story, to be honest. What Mrs. Zimmer had
said does have
some reason, technology is so advanced nowadays, faking a video is
something
extremely simple! No matter what, Alex did kill people, and not at all
little, even if he’s
with the Divine Constabulary, it doesn’t give him the right to simply
murder! Here’s what
I think, the Zimmers are having a funeral today, it’s not the right time for
a trial. As for
Alex, I’ll bring him back to Department Six, Department Six will surely
investigate
seriously.”
The Larsens and Zachary were shocked.
They didn’t think Lord Commander would still say this after watching the
video, he’s
being so obviously biased, and after being sent into Department Six, can
Alex still come
out alive?
On the other hand, Quentin and Snow were filled with joy, they couldn’t
help thinking,
‘Lord Commander helped us without doubt, he’s planning to get the
Zimmers on his
side!’
Chapter 1373
Snow almost laughed out loud in excitement.
The Lord Commander had personally come, solving the fight in no time
at all. He
planned to get the Zimmers on his side. This was good news since
Department Six was
the true core of the golden era. They were a secret and powerful
organization, where
the average person wouldn’t even know of its existence. Getting into
Department Six
was an extremely hard thing to do.
All members of Department Six had been chosen directly by the leaders.
There was no
examination or recruitment for this civil
position.
The Blood Cult’s infiltration would be nearly impossible to achieve.
However, if Lord Commander planned to have Quentin in, this would
give Snow the rare
opportunity she needed. With enough time, she was confident that
she’d take over
Department Six.
‘And the final goal is the throne!’
Thinking of this, Snow immediately knelt in front of the Lord
Commander and said
loudly, “You’re wise, Lord Commander. I beg the Lord to bring justice to
the Zimmers.
They will definitely follow your lead from now.”
Her words were too straightforward and raw.

Being the wife of a governor, she wasn’t allowed to say such things,
since it was plain
gauging up. However, she needed to show her loyalty or she might not
get such a
chance next time. The Lord Commander doesn’t appear often, after all.
He’s not that
easy to meet.
Grant said, “Rest assured, Department Six is always fair and just. What’s
true and
what’s not will be revealed. If your son and daughter are innocent, I will
bring them
justice.”
With that, he pointed at Alex. “Come with me!”
Zachary quickly jumped in front. “Lord Commander, wait.”
“Zachary, you dare stop me?” sneered the Lord Commander.
Just one sentence made Zachary shed cold sweat. “I wouldn’t dare, but
this case is
simple. I have other evidence that proves Easton and Viole deserved it.
I’ll show it to
you immediately.”
He held up his laptop.

To his surprise, Lord Commander simply took a hit at it. The laptop
became nothing
more than a clump of metal, with green smoke coming out of it. “There’s
no need, the
evidence, Department Six will look for it ourselves, you all are with the
Divine
Constabulary, there’s a need to avoid suspicion,” he said coolly.
As he finished speaking, seeing Alex not moving, his glare went cold.
“You dare defy
me? Even if it was your dad, he wouldn’t dare disobey me.”
Alex wavered. “You know my dad?”
“Hmph! Doesn’t matter if I know him or not. If you broke the law, you’ll
still be beheaded
without pity!”
“Hmph!”
At that moment, Aunt Rockefeller snorted coldly and said, “I don’t know
who you are,
and I don’t care how powerful your position is, but your actions today
won’t get the
approval of the people. Being so biased, turning the truth upside down,
saying untruthful
words, and even destroying evidence… Restricting freedom of speech,
I’ve never seen
such a thing in my long life! Alex will not leave with you.”
Aunt Rockefeller’s words made Zachary and the others fear her.
Defying the Lord Commander in public held serious consequences.
This was especially true for Zachary. He knew Grant quite well. He knew
that he’s a
smiling tiger and that he was actually very sinister and hard to get along
with. Most
importantly, he was a professional in martial arts and had been more
powerful than a
grandmaster for a long time now.
Otherwise, the Divine Constabulary and Department Six wouldn’t be in
such a situation
now.
Some ten years ago, the golden era states were controlled by the Divine
Constabulary,
and Department Six was in charge of the smaller ones. Even ancient
tales said these
two organizations had always split the work like this. However, ever
since Grant became
an Innate Martial Honor, the fights with the Divine Constabulary started.
Finally, he won.
When both the positions of both organizations were switched,
Department Six had more
power.
For that, Geronimo was so furious he spat blood.
“Who are you?” Grant smiled and stared at Aunt Rockefeller.
“I’m his aunt,” Aunt Rockefeller answered.
The next second, Lord Commander’s expression changed suddenly, “You
dare insult
me? I’ll slap you!”
He stood over her, a slap aiming straight at Aunt Rockefeller. It had so
much inner force
it churned up a gust of wind.
Even Alex, who was at the side, could feel the power of this slap. He
wanted to help, but
there wasn’t enough time.
Aunt Rockefeller’s eyes turned cold. She too sent out a hit.
“Beauty Falcon Punch!”
Boom.
These two powers met in the air and sent out an explosion.
A gigantic hole appeared on the floor from the explosion, within the
funeral hall.
Hundreds of people were shoved away by this force, many even spitting
out blood. The
three coffins in the middle seemed as light as paper, blown away in a
mess.
Alex set up the Mystic armor into a defensive wall, sheltering the Larsens
behind him.
Thump.
Aunt Rockefeller took three large steps backward. With every step she
took, a huge
dent would appear on the floor.
After three steps, the white heels on her feet were already broken, her
delicate feet
smothered in blood.
Chapter 1374
Following that, she opened her mouth and spat out fresh blood.
“Aunt, are you alright?!” Seeing this, Alex was extremely worried for her.
He didn’t
expect his aunt to lose and to be beaten in one hit so vulnerably.
’The Lord Commander is too powerful!’

He quickly went to his bag and took out a rejuvenation pill, sliding it into
Aunt
Rockefeller’s mouth.
The rejuvenation pill was the highest level of pill that he could make at
this stage.
Besides extending one’s life, it also had great healing effects.
Aunt Rockefeller swallowed the pill and wiped the blood off her mouth
with her hand,
and said, “I’m fine. Be careful. This guy is strong!”
On the other hand, Lord Commander was surprised to see Aunt
Rockefeller not dead
after his hit. However, his attention was mostly drawn to Alex.
Just now, he saw it all when he used the mystic armor. That dark golden
armor wall left
him in awe and surprised at the same time.
‘This is what I wanted!’
He thought to himself, ‘William, oh William. you’re so treacherous!
You’ve given the Holy
Book to your son!’
The truth was, Lord Commander was the one who took the Holy Book
from William all
those years ago. Alex’s mystic armor was to Grant’s thoughts, the item
written on the
Holy Book.
After searching all these years, he had finally found it, which was why he
was highly
excited.
“You won’t come with me? Fine, then I can only use force!”
As Grant finished talking, he attacked immediately, sending a direct hit
to Alex’s head.
He really wanted to test exactly how powerful William’s Holy Book was.
Boom!
In order to protect Aunt Rockefeller, Alex could only use the mystic
armor again. A
yellow, shining turtle shell flickered by. Grant’s attack was completely
blocked off.
However, looking at the funeral hall, the situation had become worse.
The tables and
chairs at the side were completely broken, and people were again hurt.
Many people couldn’t help but scream in terror.
“Oh my god! Could this guy he that powerful? He can even block the
Lord
Commander’s attack?”
“Hmph! Look and see. Surely, Lord Commander hasn’t used his full
strength yet.”
Grant, for one, definitely didn’t use his full strength, afraid he would kill
Alex. This hit
was only a-fifth of his full power. He was satisfied with the results,
though.
In the next moment, he sent out another hit, this time three-tenths of
his power.
Boom!
The turtle shell appeared again. Alex was again unscathed.
Grant was even more satisfied now. Little by little, he added more and
more power.
It wasn’t until he used three-fifths of his power did Alex’s mystic armor
get shattered.
This was already enough to make Grant extremely happy.

The Zimmers, on the other hand, was on the verge of tears. Easton and
Viole’s coffins
were affected by the energy waves and had already shattered into dust.
As the mystic armor shattered, Alex, too, spat out a mouthful of blood,
knowing that this
time, he would have to fight with his life.
He pulled out the sword of the universe!
“Treasure?” The smile on Lord Commander’s face spread wider.
This time, he would use his full power, but at that moment, a roar came
from the sky,
“Whoever dares touch my grandson will be enemies with me!”
Boom!!!
A loud bang came from the ceiling; an old man broke through the roof
and came
tumbling down.
Chapter 1375
Boom!
Coincidentally, the old man landed right where Easton’s coffin was
placed.
From Alex and Grant’s battle, the explosive energy sent out had already
shattered both
coffins. As the old man landed, both his feet trampled Easton’s head and
smashed it.
Splat!!!
His entire skull had been obliterated.
Quentin had long retreated to the sides of the funeral hall, but seeing his
son’s body so
severely assaulted, he became so furious he vomited blood.
As for Snow, her eyes went cold, and she glared at the old man icily.
During their battle, she had paid close attention. Lord Commander’s
powers were within
her expectations, but the young Alex having such powers greatly
surprised her.
Switching positions, she knew that if her abilities were thrown against
the Lord
Commander’s, they would be at Alex’s level at most.
As for this old man who appeared suddenly…
“Innate Martial Honor!”
Within the Blood Cult, many were at the level of Innate Martial Honor.
Snow recognized
this immediately.
She could even tell that the powers of this Innate Martial Honor old man
were terrifying.
It was the type that amalgamated martial arts with violence. Indeed, this
was a real
fighter.
“President!”
Zachary, seeing the elder, immediately let out squeals of joy and jumped
ahead to bow
to the old man. “President, you’re finally back! Congratulations on
achieving Martial
Honor!”
Zachary was initially apprehensive of Grant.
However, now that Geronimo was here, the pressure he was under
immediately let up,
and he gained much more confidence.
Geronimo ignored Zachary’s words. His wise eyes scanned the place in a
circle before
finally landing on Alex. They were filled with excitement. “You’re called
Alex? Good,
great, dear grandson!”
As he spoke, tears actually filled his eyes.
“Your mom, how’s she doing?”
Alex was very attentive to the old man from the moment he came in. He
knew that this
was his mother’s father.
However, he didn’t have any prior memories of his grandfather. The only
thing he could
tell was that this elderly man’s actions were sincere.
He nodded his head slightly, lips tight.
At that moment, Lord Commander laughed out loud and said to
Geronimo, “Geronimo,
you’ve been at a bottleneck for so many years. You’ve been practicing in
isolation till
your butt’s almost rotten. Today, you’ve finally broken through.
Congratulations!”
These words were extremely irritating to Geronimo’s ears.
He glared at Lord Commander, growling, “Grant, you son of a b*tch.
Don’t jest in front of
me. One day, I’ll take back what you’ve taken from me. I’ll get it all
back.”
Alex was stunned.
He didn’t expect that Geronimo, at such an age, would speak in such
vulgarity, much
like a warlord.
“Haha! Geronimo, you still have such a short temper. Sure, I’ll wait for
you!”
Grant, on the other hand, was all smiles.
Geronimo pointed at Alex and said, “This is my grandson, Grant. I should
be asking
you, why are you attacking my grandson? You’re at such a f*cking age,
yet you act like
a dog? Bullying someone younger… Do you think that I, Geronimo, am
dead?”
Grant still had some temper. His smile vanished, and he snorted coldly,
“Your grandson
killed many people. Department Six wants to take him back for
investigation. Is there a
problem? He refuses to cooperate, so I’m arresting him by myself. So
what’s wrong
about that?”
Geronimo roared. “Bullsh*t! The situation I’ve heard of clearly is
completely the own
fault of that Zimmer. If you just want to target me, Grant, give me all
you’ve got. But if
you dare target my grandson, I’ll murder your whole family!”
The people on the side, hearing this, all dropped their jaws and started
trembling in fear.
Grant and Geronimo were both leaders at the top of the pyramid. None
would’ve
thought that they would be arguing here at the Zimmers’ funeral hall as
if bickering on
the streets.
Geronimo, especially, had such a short temper, cursing aloud every now
and then. This
was not at all the behavior expected from a leader.
Aunt Rockefeller pinched Alex’s finger and whispered. “You’re grandpa is

kinda cute.”
Alex said, “I’m shocked too.”
He had imagined what kind of person Geronimo would be, but he
definitely hadn’t
thought of him as a gangster warlord.
Chapter 1376
He acted just like Hercules in the movies. However, such a person was
simple. He was
definitely a himbo.
Grant Xenos’ expressions darkened. “Looks like you’ve been feeling too
cocky after
achieving the Martial Honor, Geronimo. You don’t even know who you
are anymore.
Fine then, I‘ll just have to see what you have really achieved.”
“With pleasure!” replied Geronimo as he lunged over.
Boom!
As soon as the two started fighting, the hall immediately exploded with
loud crashing
and thuds, their Chi filling the air. It felt as if they were experiencing an
earthquake.
Crash!
One of the pillars was smashed into pieces, causing some of the roof
tiles to fall.
“Ahh!!!”
“Go! Let’s get out now!”
“The roof is collapsing!”
Everyone attending the funeral immediately ran to the exit.
Even Alex, Aunt Rockefeller, and the others were making a run for it.
Within a mere ten seconds or so, the funeral hall exploded once more.
With this, the
entire house came crashing down like an avalanche.
Just then, two figures rushed out of the ruins as if they were beasts.
It was Grant and Geronimo.
However, some unlucky ones ended up being trapped within the ruins,
immobilized
under the heavy rubble. Fortunately, the hall was just a single story
building. They might
only die if a pillar struck them by the head. Otherwise, they wouldn’t be
able to even if
they wanted to.
“Your grandfather is hurt! ” Aunt Rockefeller whispered to Alex
Alex was a professional when it came to medicine.
If Aunt Rockefeller could tell, Alex obviously could as well.
Geronimo was currently just putting up a tough act.
Grant shook the dust off from his body and chuckled. “You’re hurt,
aren’t you, Melvis?
You’re holding some blood in your mouth. Careful, don’t push yourself
over the edge.
You still have a long way to go before you can defeat me. Train harder, I
suppose!”
After getting his bearings back, Geronimo laughed. “In your dreams!
You’re the one
who’s vomiting blood! I feel better than ever! Let’ s continue this
battle!”
“So you’re still pushing yourself? Fine, I’ll just defeat you till you’re
satisfied.”
Alex frowned, wondering if he should step in since quite a few trump
cards were still
hidden under his sleeves. Aunt Rockefeller thought the same as well.
Alex could tell that Geronimo was just walking on thin ice to keep this up.
He knew that
his grandfather had held the blood in by force, gulping it down instead of
vomiting it out.
However, this had only worsened his current state…
Moreover, it now appeared that Geronimo’s Martial Honor rank wasn’t
as strong as it
should be. It was flawed. Alex knew all of this just by watching the two
battle each other.
Just then, the sound of whirring rotors filled the air. A helicopter flew
toward them,
landing on the open ground in front of the Zimmers’ home.
When those with keener eyes noticed the logo on the helicopter, they
seemed slightly
taken aback.
The logo on the helicopter indicated that these people were from the
military. Within
minutes, an entire team of military men rushed over, all in sync.
Following them was an old man with grey hair, his demeanor stern.
The Zimmers and their allies were shocked to see that such a large
commotion had
brewed up.
Grace, on the other hand, looked as if she had seen a relative when she
noticed the old
man. She welcomed him warmly.
“Elder Crian! You’re finally willing to show up!”
Chapter 1377
The person who had arrived was Grace’s former boss. He was the
founder of Hidden
Dragon, Draco Crain. When Alex noticed his Grace referring to the old
man, he
immediately knew who he was.
He had overheard her phone call after all.
“Stop this!”
At the same time, Draco walked to the ruins under the protection of two
uniformed
teams. He yelled, “You two! You’re Department Six and Divine
Constabulary leaders!
You’re making a fool out of yourselves by fighting each other!”
At that, both Grant and Geronimo felt ridiculously uncomfortable.
They then bowed to the old man, greeting him. “Elder Crain! ”
Draco was much older than the two. He wasn’t even of the same
generation. Hence, he
was considered among the rarest and oldest heroes within America.
Putting his status
and power aside, Draco was experienced enough for the two to refer to
him as ‘Elder
Crain’.
After realizing who Draco was, Quentin was stunned. He didn’t expect
that his family
matters would get such a powerful man involved.
He was so excited that he immediately rushed over, just so he could
welcome him as
well.
However, Draco walked towards Alex instead, scanning him from top to
bottom.
After that, he even patted Alex on his shoulder. “You two do look alike!
Carbon copies of
each other!”
It was apparent as to who he was referring to. Anyone who knew Alex
knew that Draco
meant that Alex looked like William, his father.
Draco then let out a deep sigh.
”Although I‘ve aged a lot in the past few years, my memory has become
better. I have
been thinking about him lately. I even remember that I owe him a thank
you. I really
didn’t expect him to die so young. It was a pity that I couldn’t thank him
in person.”
When Draco mentioned this, Grace put her hand to her mouth. She
started sobbing
profusely.
Back then, when William left, the Hidden Dragons disbanded. William
had argued with
Draco that very day, and it didn’t end well.
The two ended up as strangers after that harsh argument, completely
disregarding their
father and son like relationship. This situation had even caused most of
the members of
the Hidden Dragons to feel awkward around William.
However, with Draco‘s thanks, he was admitted defeat and
acknowledged William’s
status. It was a pity that he had already passed away.
Grace said, “Elder Crain, my daughter was nearly raped, the incident
recorded without
her consent, just so they could threaten her to oblige further! Her life
could’ve been
ruined! Alex was the one who helped her out of justice, yet he was still
put on trial and
arrested by Department Six! We were the ones with sufficient evidence
to prove his
innocence, but someone tried to turn things against us! I can’t help but
think that
America is no longer as lawful as it used to be!”
The old man straightened his posture, his aura intense.
“Of course it still is!”
“America will always be lawful and just!”

“The descendants of the Hidden Dragons are not ones to be provoked as
well.”
Grant took a few glances towards Alex. He really didn’t expect Alex to be
remotely
related to this old man. More so, he was shocked at the fact that William
used to be a
Hidden Dragon member.
He had some questions in mind regarding William, but he knew that it
was impossible to
bring Alex with him when Draco showed up.
However, he had achieved his goal today, now sure that Alex had
inherited the Holy
Book. Everything was much easier now with this knowledge in mind.
He walked over to Draco. “Elder Crian, Department Six symbolizes justice,
so we have
nothing against Alex Rockefeller. I just wanted to bring him back and ask
him a few
questions about this matter. If he really is innocent, I will do everything I
can to prove
that. No one would be able to accuse him later on.”
Draco then raised his crutch and pointed toward the members of the law
department of
Michigan and the interrogator from Alaska. “Aren’t you three putting
him on trial? Just
proceed with it, then. You’re Lord Commander, for god’s sake. Can’ t you
solve such a
small matter?”
Comparing their strengths, Grant was able to kill Draco with just one
hand. However,
this wasn’t a situation where they could battle to have a say in things.
Chapter 1378
Grant nodded. “Alright. Since Elder Crain has given such an order, I have
no objections.
I just wanted to bring Alex back because I didn’t want to cause a
commotion here.
These people are pretty triggered, so I don’t want them to do anything
rash. It’ll just be a
lot more trouble.”
Phoebe and the others huffed sarcastically.
‘If you were really worried about that, you wouldn’t have smashed their
hall into ruins.‘
“Let’s just evacuate for now!”
With the order, many were chased out of the Zimmers’ home and were
forced to keep
their mouths shut. Whatever that had happened here was never to be
told to the public.
If anyone did so, they would be guilty of treason.
Department Six, the Divine Constabulary, and the old Hidden Dragons
were all
significant organizations within America. If anyone were to find out that
they were
fighting each other, it would become a national dispute, especially if this
incident was
known internationally.
This was something they simply couldn‘t allow. Hence, everyone who
exited was forced
to sign a non-disclosure agreement under the supervision of the military.
If any information on this incident were to be leaked, they would be
heavily interrogated.
They might even lose their wealth or life over this. In the end, the trial
was just a
formality to close the case.
Although Zachary’s laptop was broken, the video files were still saved
within.
Moreover, Easton’s goons, Gordolf, and the officers who arrested him
had all testified to
prove Alex’s innocence. With this much evidence at hand, Quentin and
Snow’s
accusations were all for naught.
Half an hour later, the trial ended peacefully. Draco boarded the
helicopter and left the
Zimmers’ home as well.
Alex, Aunt Rockefeller, the Larsens, Zachary, and Geronimo headed out
too.
The inspector from Alaska arrested Quentin as Snow escorted Grant on

their way out.
Apart from them and the main Zimmer family, no one should know how
the trial went.
Everything was to be kept top secret at all costs.
***
Just as they exited the gates, Geronimo couldn’t help but grab Alex’s
hand, scanning
him from top to bottom. He then asked hurriedly, “Where’s your mother?
My daughter, I
mean. Where is she?”
Alex stared at him intently. Without warning, he punched his chest
harshly.
Geronimo couldn’t have expected that, and he fell a couple of steps
backward. His
expression darkened as he vomited a mouthful of blood.
Everyone was shocked to see this, especially Zachary. Zachary felt his
heart sinking to
the bottom. ”Alex! What the hell? He’s your grandfather, for crying out
loud!” he yelled
angrily.
He then proceeded to help Geronimo to his feet.
Alex replied. “I know, which is exactly why I punched him.”

Zachary was speechless.
Geronimo wiped off the blood from his mouth and laughed. “Good,
good! That was such
a good punch. I feel much better after vomiting that out. That son of a
b*tch Grant sure
was brutal with his attacks. Ah, my amazing grandson! I wouldn’t believe
your second
grandmother when she told me that you were a master named
Rockefeller. But now I
do!”
Zachary watched as the two conversed. He then realized that Alex didn’t
actually punch
the president. He was merely healing his injuries.
Alex took a rejuvenation pill out and handed it to Geronimo. “Eat this.
It’s good for you.”
Geronimo took it without hesitation and shoved it into his mouth.
“Alright, can I see my
daughter now? Oh my sweet little Brianna, I’ve been searching for her
for forty years…”
Alex nodded.
Somewhat satisfied with Geronimo’s actions throughout the whole

incident, he knew
that his grandfather was but a passionate old man.
Chapter 1379
In reality, Brittany and the others were currently near the Zimmers’
home. They didn’t
follow them inside since they couldn’t predict what was going to happen
later on. Hence,
waiting outside would only do them good.
If the situation deteriorated, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller could escape
with case since
they had the agility to do so. However, if they had more people to
protect, it would only
trouble them further.
In just a few moments, they met up with Brittany, Maya, and the others.
”Alex, are you alright?” Brittany grabbed Alex’s hand and asked
worriedly. “We just saw
a large helicopter land in there, and there were so many uniformed men!
We were
worried sick.”
”I’m okay. Everything’s settled now, ” Alex replied.
Brittany nodded. “Good. Now don’t make such rash decisions from now
on. Think
before you take action, and don’t kill so often.”
“Yes, mom!”
While they spoke, Geronimo couldn’t keep his eyes off of Brittany. Even
after all these
years of separation, he was still able to recognize her.
Brittany was already ten by the time she left. Hence most of her facial
features were still
recognizable even after forty years.
“My dear daughter!” Geronimo croaked, his voice quivering.
Brittany was still just focusing on her son at the time. She was very much
startled when
she heard Geronimo. Lifting her gaze, she saw her father. After forty
years, the
middle-aged man she used to know was now an old man with white hair
and wrinkles.
His eyes were filled with emotion that none could read.
At that very moment, Brittany felt as though every emotion she had ever
felt was welling
up inside her chest. She opened her mouth but not a single word could
come out.
Geronimo gave her a big hug as he cried hysterically. “My dear daughter!
Daddy finally
found you! After forty years! I missed you so much!”
At first, Brittany was slightly reluctant to accept his sudden affection.
She remembered
just how much she hated her father back then. However, after meeting
up with Lexia,
she was able to clear up a lot of misunderstandings that she had.
She realized that Geronimo, too, was a victim in all this.
After all these years, he still wanted to know where she and her mother,
Yvonne, had
gone. Yet all this suffering had been caused by only one person, Ruby.
***
As father and daughter reunited, the Larsens knew that they shouldn’t
stay any longer.
As Michigan’s magistrate, Wayne had to tend to his duties anyway since
Quentin
messed with the media a week ago. Now that he was arrested, Wayne
had to answer to
the officials in Michigan and deal with the aftermath.
Hence, the Larsens took their leave, whereas Alex and the others headed
to Lush
Cosmetics.
After such a long separation, the two obviously had a lot to say to each
other.
Alex even voluntarily gave them some space so that they could have
some alone time.
After two hours or so, Brittany came out of the room, eyes reddened.
She turned to Alex
and said, “Alex, let’s go visit your grandmother’s grave tomorrow.”
Alex nodded. “Alright.”
Geronimo patted Alex on the shoulder. “You’re all grown up now, huh,
kiddo? Your
mother and I had separated for forty years. I heard that back then when
you first came
to my place. You almost wrecked the entire house!”
Alex raised an eyebrow and asked, “I gave Ruby and Bennett a parasitic
worm each
and forced them to repent their sins in front of my grandmother’s grave
for three
months. Do you have an opinion on that?”
Geronimo huffed. “Yeah, what are you going to do about it?”
Alex shook his head. “Nothing, really! For now, you don’t stand a chance
against me.”
“What? I’m your grandfather, plus I’ve achieved the Martial Honor rank
How could you
say I don’t stand a chance? Can you really defeat a Martial Honor ranked
fighter?”
Chapter 1380
“You’re not, really,” replied Alex. “Your current state is weak. If I’m not
mistaken, you
have pushed yourself to achieve Martial Honor, hence this is all just an
illusion. In
reality, if you’ve done so, you would be simply destroying any chance of
actually
achieving Martial Honor. Normally, it wouldn‘t be possible to achieve
that now.”
Geronimo was stunned. He that his current state really was an illusion.
After Alex had provoked the Zimmers, Lexia found out that Quentin was
using
everything at his disposal to force Alex’s trial. Hence, after much
consideration, she
found ways to inform Geronimo, who had locked himself up for training.
Just as Geronimo realized that they found his daughter, along with a
new grandchild, he
couldn’t handle the fact that someone was trying to bully his family.
Hence, he took to
the extreme since his training was stagnant, using a secret method to
activate his blood
energy, and pushing himself to achieve Martial Honor.
Geronimo replied. “So what if I can’t improve my rank? It’s not a big deal.
I’m one step
closer to my grave anyway. I don’t have much time left.”
Alex shook his head again. “As long as you treat my mother right and
give her what
you’ve owed her for the past forty years, I could certainly help you live
another twenty
years. And if you‘ re lucky, you could even live longer! I also know you
can’t achieve
Martial Honor alone, but I can help you with that.”
Yet again, Geronimo was filled with disbelief.
***
The next day, Alex and his family headed to Long Beach to visit Yvonne’s
grave.
Geronimo, the warlord, plastered a stern expression on his face the
whole trip down to
the graveyard. His eyes were filled with infinite sadness and yearning.
Lexia had told them that Yvonne used to be the woman Geronimo loved
most in the
entire world. It seemed that she wasn’t exaggerating one bit. At that
time, however,
Yvonne’s grave was surrounded by a large group of men in black.
With around two hundred graves in total, the cemetery wasn’t all that
big.
Yet, thirty bodyguards were blocking all the entrances. They wouldn’t
even let anyone
else visit their families’ graves.
In the office of the cemetery management were Ruby and Bennett.
Beside them were
two young maids as well.
At first, the office was no different from a guardho use, but everything
had changed
since they arrived. Not only had they installed air conditioners, but a
large television
now stood in the middle of the room, along with a large bed with
memory foam
mattresses and two luxurious massage chairs.
It appeared to have been refurbished into a luxurious hotel room.
Alex had explicitly told them to kneel before Yvonne’s grave to repent,
but the two had
only come here to enjoy life.
“Ah, I think the itch is going to take effect again. Merilyn, quick. Tie us up
and give us a
dose!” Bennett said to his maid as he checked the time on the massage
chair.
“Yes, sir!” The two maids immediately started serving Ruby and Bennett
accordingly.
This parasitic worm had tortured the two for days. Hence there were
scratches all over
their body. Some parts had even gotten infected and produced pus.
Ointment had to be
applied every single day.
They had never suffered this much, and that was why they wished they
could curse
Alex’s entire bloodline. They tried looking for a cure, searching for
doctors and experts
who might be able to help, yet none of them could.
The only way they would lessen the effects was to take a dose of a
specific poison.
Five minutes later, the parasitic worm started to take effect on them
again.
Ruby and Bennett’s limbs were tied up on the massage chair, still getting
a massage as
they struggled. Their expressions were twisted as they yelled hysterically,
cursing,
“Alex, you f*cking bastard! You should rot in hell! I’ll kill you! I’ll kill
you!”
“And Brianna, you little b*tch! Just you wait! If I can poison you once, I
can poison you a
hundred times!”
“You too, Yvonne! You old hag! You short living, good-for-nothing b*tch!
I will dig your
bones out and mix them into cement! So you will forever be stepped on!
You’ll always
be under everyone!”
Just as they continued to curse, someone pushed the office doors open
and walked in.
The person looked cold, seemingly filled with murderous intent.
It was Geronimo!
1390
Hearing such vicious words from Ruby and Bennett almost caused
Geronimo to burst
into anger.
Honestly, he was in doubt when Lexia said that it was Ruby who killed
Yvonne and her
daughter because Ruby had always given him a feeling that she could
see the big
picture and had a sense of propriety. She did not seem like a person who
would kill her
own family. Furthermore, how vicious would she be for even trying to
poison ten year
old Brianna?
However, now that he had heard it with his own ears, it had truly
shattered his values!
“Ah!”
“Master?!”
It was because Ruby and Bennett were mentally unstable after being
injected with
poison coupled with the onset of the parasitic disease. All they could do
was just slump
onto the massage chair, screaming and cursing wildly. They did not even
know that
someone else was beside them but the two nannies knew. These two
were Ruby’s
maids and naturally they had seen Geronimo before.
At this moment, seeing Geronimo unexpectedly descending from the sky,

the two of
them turned pale with fright and did not even dare to breathe loudly.
After hearing Ruby and Bennett’s cursing went worse, Geronimo was
going to explode
in anger. The two of them immediately kneeled on the ground with a
thud and said
together, “Master, please forgive us. We were forced by the first lady to
come here.”
At this time, Bennett seemed to have heard something and he became
slightly more
sober. After cursing Yvonne, he opened his eyes slightly and said,
“Merilyn, who are you
talking to? What Master? My father is still in seclusion and I don’t know
if he could even
come out alive. That old thing can’t stop thinking about that old b*tch,
Yvonne Wilmer.
He really shouldn’t come out If he were to come out here, we’d be so
dead!”
After he finished talking, he started screaming again. There were trails of
small worms
swimming underneath their skins, as if aliens had invaded their bodies. It
was shabby to
look at.
“B*stards!”
Slap!
Geronimo really could not control himself anymore, so he slapped

Bennett’s face
fiercely, causing his entire face to be swollen red and even two teeth fell
off. The pain on
Bennett’s cheek made him even more sober.
He turned his face sideway and realized it was Geronimo.
However, he thought he was hallucinating. He spat out a mouthful of
bloody saliva and
said, “What the hell. I must’ve been blinded by the demons. I actually
dream of the old
thing coming out! The effect of the poisonous injection is really strong!”
Ruby next to him said, “Bennett, what are you mumbling over there? Oh,
the episode
this time is even more unpleasant. Oh my, one injection is not enough.
Merilyn, get me
another one! God d*mn it! This is all because of that old b*tch, Yvonne
Wilmer. If only
she died with her daughter, how would she have given birth to that
b‘tstard, Alex
Rockefeller. Just wait! I’ll definitely cut that b*stard into pieces and feed
him to the wild
dogs after his death!”
Geronimo’s whole body started trembling when he heard up to here.
Meanwhile, Alex, Brittany, Maya, Waltz and Hailey had already entered
the
management office. They were slightly delayed by dealing with the
security guards
guarding the periphery just now. When they entered the office at this
moment, they
happened to hear Ruby’s vicious words.
Snap!
Alex snapped his fingers. After a rush of spiritual power hovered over
the two people,
the onset of the parasitic disease in them was temporarily lifted.
Afterwards, they were sobered up.
Just when Ruby let out a long breath of relief, she heard a voice all of a
sudden. “I made
you people kneel before my grandmother’s grave to repent. What did
you come here to
do? Enjoy your life?”
“Ah!”
Ruby was very familiar with that voice because she had to curse him
hundreds of times
each day. She remembered his voice and smile so well that she would
never forget it.
“A… Alex Rockefeller, w-when did you come?”
Bennett jumped off the massage chair instantly and broke out in a cold
sweat.
‘Why did they come to this little cemetery? Isn’t it just an act for Alex to
see?!’
They hoped that Alex would get rid of the parasitic disease in their
bodies three months
later.
However, they could not actually kneel before Yvonne’s grave, right?
They were nice to
not dig her out of her grave. They even complained that it was too tiring
to kneel for a
minute on such a hot day. How could they possibly kneel for three
months?
Hence, they had hired thirty bodyguards at the cemetery’s periphery to
prevent the
sudden arrival of Alex so that they could be reminded and put on an act
beforehand.
Unfortunately, their tricks were seen through when Alex and the others
just arrived at
the foot of the cemetery mountain.
Chapter 1382
During the conversation, Ruby realized that Merilyn and Mariah were
kneeling on the
ground and trembling with fear. She took another glance and noticed an
old man with a
cold expression standing at the side. Wasn’t that her husband, Geronimo
Melvis?
In an instant, Ruby was about to explode.
“M-master, why… Why did you come?”

Geronimo showed no expression yet his eyes were fearfully cold. “Why
did you think I
came? My first wife is suffering here. Could it be that you think I, the
husband, shouldn’t
come here and have a look?”
As soon as Ruby heard that, she was agitated.
She cried and said, “Master, Bennett and I are suffering a great sin this
time. It’s him,
this d*mn b*stard poisoned us with some kind of parasitic disease. Every
time we had
an episode, it felt like we were being eaten by tens of thousands of
worms. It’s very
painful! Oh, this guy is a liar. He must have lied to you saying that he’s
your grandson,
didn’t he? Don’t be fooled by him. Everything is fake. Kill him
immediately, kill him
immediately!”
Alex chuckled softly, “If you kill me, there’ll be no cure for the parasitic
disease in your
body.”
“Ah! This… Yes, yes, yes. You can’t kill him right now. Let him remove the
parasitic
disease in our body first. Kill him after the disease is removed!”
Alex grunted softly.
Meanwhile, Brittany’s eyes were blazing with anger. Back then, the
scene of her and her
mother being harmed was still vivid in her mind. Sometimes, she would
even dream of
this wicked woman. During her teenage years, Ruby was once like a
demon that had
pressed against her body.
“Oh, Stepmom. So many years have passed, yet you’re still so wicked!”
“Back then, you tried to poison my mother and I. Now, you even want to
kill my son?
Unfortunately, you can’t do that!”
Ruby stared at Brittany. “Y-you’re… Brianna Melvis?”
Brittany said, “You’re very surprised, right? Did you think that I died ages
ago?”
Ruby looked toward Geronimo. “Master, Yvonne was a special agent.
She was the
underground destroyer and America’s enemy. And, this little b*tch was
raised by Yvonne
since she was young, she’s a little spy too. I’ve never done anything
wrong. Everything
that I’ve done was for you and this family! And for the entire America!
I’m a hero of
America and I’m not wrong!”
However, would Geronimo believe her?
Just yesterday, he had investigated the matter to the fullest.

With a far-reaching gaze, he said to Brittany, “Where is your mother
buried? Take me to
see it!”
“Alright!”
Soon, the group of people reached Yvonne’s grave.
Alex directly dragged Ruby and Bennett along and threw them on the
ground.
“Kneel down!”
The two people dared not object before Geronimo.
Meanwhile, Geronimo’s body trembled with all sorts of mixed feelings
when he looked
at Yvonne’s picture on the gravestone. He did not say anything but blood
slowly
streamed down from the corner of his lips.
There was a saying, ‘one’s heart hurts so much that he couldn’t even
breathe.’
This was probably what it was like.
After an unknown period of time, he suddenly said, “Ruby, does it hurt
when the
parasitic disease attacks?”
Ruby nodded her head. “It hurts! It’s really more painful than death!”
“Let me help you!”
“Huh?”
Bam!
Without even turning his head, Geronimo pressed his palm on Ruby’s
head.
Chapter 1383
Ruby said that the parasitic disease was more painful than death, so
Geronimo helped
her to relieve the pain. With a burst of inner force within his palm,
Ruby’s head
immediately turned into a ltunp of paste.
Compared to the daily suffering of the heart-scratching parasite of a
hundred days, such
instant death was a much happier ending.
“Ah!”
Seeing his own mother being killed by his father with a palm and slowly
dropped to the
ground, Bennett shockingly jumped up with a terrifying expression. “Dad,
how… How
could you do this? She’s your first wife no matter what. It has been so
many years, how
can you bear to kill her?”
“How can I bear it?”
Bennett’s words had completely angered Geronimo. He turned around
with reddened
eyes and stared at his eldest son. “Back then, how did you people bear
to kill Yvonne
and Brianna? How old was Brianna back then? She was only ten years
old!”
“Also, have you forgotten? Who was the one that risked her life to save
you when you
were kidnapped by the bandits back then? It was your Aunt Yvonne! If
she hadn’t
stepped forward bravely, you would have been dead ages ago.”
“When your mother’s identity was unclear and she was besieged by the
Red Guards,
who gave her cover? Your mother ran away while your Aunt Yvonne
almost got beaten
to death, do you still remember?”
“You people don’t remember! Who are the heartless ones? How could I,
Geronimo
Melvis, marry such a wife and give birth to a son like you?”
After yelling all these, Geronimo looked at Bennett with an uncertain
expression.
Bennett kneeled on the ground with a thud out of fear. “Dad, I know I’ve
done wrong.
Back then, it was Mom who forced me to do it. I had no choice either!”
Geronimo expressionlessly said, “Then, what about now? Forty years
later, who’s the
one that wanted to snatch Brianna’s company? Who’s the one that
wanted to kill my
grandson? Could it be that you’re still forced by your mother even until
now?”
“I…”
“Kill yourself!”
“Dad, I was wrong, I really was wrong! Sis, Sis Brianna, I beg of you.
Please forgive me,
please forgive me! I won’t do it again. I don’t want to die!”
Brittany looked at him without any reactions.
However, Alex spoke. “You don’t want to die, my grandmother didn’t
want to die either
and my mother didn’t want to die back then as well! Don’t cry at your
age, how awful is
it? Take a good look at the view of this world once more. Do remember
to be a good
person in your next life when you reincarnate later.”
“No, please, no…”
Bennett was terrified to the core. He really did not want to die at all. He
jumped up
ferociously and made a last dying struggle since he was an Earth expert
as well.
He knew that the chances for him to escape from the experts like his
own father and
Alex was almost zero. However, if he could hold Brittany as a hostage,
his chances of
success would be much higher.
Hence, he immediately charged toward Brittany and tried to get her.

However, what he did not know was that Brittany was no ordinary
person as well.
Just when Bennett was about to strangle Brittany on the neck, she
suddenly attacked
with her palm right on Bennett’s heart area fiercely. It was the specialty
of Silver
Frost-Icebound. It immediately took effect on his heart.
“What? How’s this possible?”
Bennett was in utter disbelief. He was unguarded as well. In addition to
torture of the
parasitic disease and the poisonous injection, his strength was greatly
reduced. There
was no way he could dodge it.
In a breath’s time, his heart has completely frozen into a chunk of ice.
Without the blood supply, Bennett gasped for air as his face instantly
turned purple. He
looked at Brittany shockingly yet terrifyingly. “H-how did you…”
Brittany kept her palm back and whispered, “I’ve forgiven you!”
Bennett widened his eyes but he could not die in peace.

***
Geronimo stood in front of Yvonne’s grave for a total of a day and a
night.
In the end, it was Brittany who went to pull him back. After a night had
passed,
Geronimo looked as if he had gotten a few years older and his spirit was
emaciated.
However, that was sadness.
Chapter 1384
Even if the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire came over, there

was nothing he
could do as well.
However, the miracle doctor, Guilherme, was really here. He was going
to Michigan with
Cheryl because she also heard what happened to Phoebe. She was far
away in
California. In addition, she had been studying intensively on medical
knowledge under
Guilherme, she paid very little attention to the news outside. She was
only aware of it in
shock when her grandfather, James Coney mentioned it.
California was not far away from Long Beach.

Alex received a distressed call from Phoebe. “Rockefeller brat, Cheryl is
coming to
Michigan. She knows what happened to me, which involves my fiancé.
She still doesn’t
know that person is you. But, I don’t know how I should explain it to her.
Tell me, what
should I do? I’m afraid that I might accidentally let the cat out of the bag
and tell her
about what you’ve done to me the other night.”
Alex was shocked. “You better be careful about it. Cheryl is your best
friend. If she were
to find out about it, wouldn’t you both cease to be friends?”
“Isn’t it all your fault? If you hadn’t done that to me, I wouldn’t be in
such a bad position!
Oh, great now. I might not even be a virgin anymore!”
“You are!”
“How sure are you?”
“I was very careful at that time.”
“Then, you should get over here immediately so that we can tally our
confessions.
Otherwise, we’ll say different things. If Cheryl ever notices it, we’ll be so
dead!”
After pondering for a while, Alex immediately promised her.
Cheryl had a knot in her heart because of her own parents.
The knot was finally opened up a bit because of his appearance. If she
were to find out
that her best friend had backstabbed her, things would surely get worse.
Soon, Alex went to the train station at Long Beach to take the train while
tallying his
confession with Phoebe. Their conversation was heard by a beautiful
woman in her
twenties, who was beside them. She looked at Alex disdainfully and said
in a soft voice,
“Scum!”
Alex was awkward for a moment but he could only touch his nose.
His current behavior was indeed quite despicable but he had a clear
conscience! If he
had not helped Phoebe under those circumstances, she might really end
up as an idiot.
Afterwards, Alex said a few more words to Phoebe. All the details were
finalized to
ensure that there would be no more omissions. At this moment, Phoebe
suddenly said,
“You didn’t drive? You took the train? I could hear the broadcasting
sound.”
“Yeah. There are not enough cars.”
Phoebe immediately said, “Great. Cheryl will drive over here and arrive
at three o’clock
in the afternoon. I’m about to pick up someone at Michigan Train Station.
I’ll pick you up
on the way. That’s it for now, see you later.”
Alex chuckled, “Alright!”
After hanging up the phone, Alex realized the girl next to him was
leaning against the
window and trying to stay as far away from him as possible, as if he were
a source of
contagious disease. Alex took a quick glance, then he kept his phone and
closed his
eyes.
He could hear the girl mumbling again. “Scum.”
Soon, he reached Michigan Train Station.
When Alex got off the train, he realized the woman beside her got off as
well. She was
right in front of him when he left the station. She was dragging her
luggage while
making a phone call. “Cousin, you have to wait for me at the entrance,
okay? I’m not
familiar with Michigan at all. Moreover, I can feel that there are a lot of
scums in
Michigan. I met one in the train just now. It
would be troublesome if a scum kidnaps such a devastatingly beautiful
woman like
me…”
Alex was speechless.
This woman exaggerated the moral issue too much. Immediately, he
arrived at the exit.
At first glance, Alex saw Phoebe standing among the crowd. A tall,
beautiful woman
with a hot body stood out from the crowd, attracting many people to
peek at her.
Meanwhile, Alex also stood out among the crowd.
She waved at Alex.
Alex smiled and walked up to her.
Unexpectedly, the young woman also rushed toward and hugged
Phoebe. “Cousin,
you’re really getting prettier!”
Upon witnessing this scene, Alex instantly stopped in his tracks. ‘It can’t
be such a
coincidence, right?’
Chapter 1385
For a moment, Alex did not want to walk up to them. He just wanted to
turn around and
walk off, as if they did not know Alex.
However, Phoebe was already waving at him. “Rockefeller brat, quickly
come over.
What are you doing standing over there?”
When her cousin turned around and saw Alex, she instantly frowned.
Afterwards, she
had her mouth agape.
“No way? Cousin, how do you know this scum?” The woman said right
away.
“What scum? Judy, don’t spew nonsense,” said Phoebe instantly as she
was confused.
“That’s him, that’s the scum that I told you on the phone earlier. I don’t
know which
woman he was colluding with to cheat on his girlfriend. He had an affair
with his
girlfriend’s best friend. Is he still not a scum?”
She was quite loud and immediately attracted a crowd of onlookers.
Phoebe was terrified to the core.
It turned out that the person Judy told her on the phone was Alex.
However, never did
Judy expect that the said best friend who was colluding with this scum
was actually her
own cousin!
“Judy, don’t you spew nonsense if you don’t know anything. You must’ve
heard it
wrongly,” said Phoebe immediately.
“Alright, let’s go! There are a lot of people here. You’re really one of a
kind too, you
know. Why did you take the train when you’re coming from Alaska? You
could ’ve
reached way earlier if you took the plane.”
“I’m afraid of heights!”
Afterwards, she seemed to have realized something suddenly and

shouted, “Cousin,
the person who talked to this scum on the phone couldn’t be you,
right?”
***
Until they were in the car, Phoebe generously admitted to it. “That’s
right, the person
who gave him a call was me. That’s why I told you that you’ve
misunderstood it. Do I
look like the kind of person who would steal my best friend’s boyfriend?
Besides, look at
this guy, which part of him is worthy for me to be on the losing end?”
The woman named Judy Larsen was Phoebe’s third uncle’s daughter.
She was
twenty-three years old this year and just returned from studying in
England.
Judy looked at both of them suspiciously. Even though she did not hear
clearly what
Phoebe said on the phone at the time, she pricked up her ears and heard
everything
said by Alex.
They both were indeed tallying their confessions.
She wanted to continue asking to get to the heart of the matter.
However, considering
that Phoebe was her cousin, she certainly would like to keep her ego.
How would she
possibly admit to such a personal matter?
Hence, she nodded. “Indeed, Cousin, with your appearance and family
background, you
rank high even in Alaska but not everyone could claim social connection
with you.”
After a pause, she continued, “By the way, Uncle has a great
improvement this time.
Soon, he’ll become the governor of Michigan. When the time comes,
you’ll become the
governor’s daughter with an even higher position. I heard that many big
families in
Alaska have been asking to see Grandpa because they all want to be
your husband!”
When she said that, her eyes were staring at Alex, wanting to tell that to
Alex.
However, Alex, who was in charge of driving, did not seem to hear it.
Phoebe shook her head and smiled. “This is impossible. I’ll decide on my
own marriage!
Nobody can force me, even if my grandfather can’t do so.”
Judy smiled and said, “Cousin, you can’t do that! We’re born in a family
like the Larsen
family, we can’t decide on our own marriage! Well, you’re quite lucky
though. The
second young master of the Quarters family is coming to Michigan soon.
His target is
very clear, it’s you! The Quarterses’ patriarch has talked to Grandpa
about this matter.
It’s basically cast in stone. You’ll soon be the Quarterses’
daughter-in-law soon.”
“What? The Quarterses of Alaska?!” Phoebe exclaimed.
Her expression turned very awful. She knew about the Quarterses of
Alaska. They had
a far greater existence than the eight royal families of America and many
in the family
were high officials and noble persons. On the other hand, the second
young master of
the Quarters family was also very well-known. He was famous for being
the little prodigy
of the Quarters family. He had gained his popularity at the age of six and
achieved a
PhD in three subjects at the age of eighteen. Now at the age of
twenty-six, he had
already established a multinational corporation that was worth
hundreds of billions of
dollars.
If such a person went to the Larsen family to propose a marriage, would
the Larsens’
patriarch refuse it?
Chapter 1386
She was slightly startled as she looked toward Alex. “Rockefeller brat,
what do you think
I should do?”
Alex raised his eyebrows and said, “As long as you’re unwilling, I can
guarantee that no
one can force you to get married!”
Alex only said that because he had to consider that big shot, Yuno, in her
body.
Yuno wanted Alex to promise her that he would let Phoebe achieve the
Spirit Severing
stage within three years . This was an extremely tough mission.
And, it was a very important point for Phoebe still being a virgin. Upon
entering the
cultivation process, a woman who maintained her Yin would inevitably
be easier to
advance to the mentioned stage than women who had lost their virginity.
Within these
three years, Alex would never allow her to lose her virginity. Otherwise,
before she
could achieve the Spirit Severing stage within three years, Yuno would
surely take over
her body.
When he said that, Phoebe secretly peeked at him. She was secretly
happy about it.
However, Judy scoffed. She grunted and said, “You guarantee? How are
you going to
guarantee it? Do you even know who the second young master of the
Quarters family of
Alaska is? Second Yong Master Quarters has a nickname called
Shakespeare II!
Meaning, he’s the reincarnation of Shakespeare. He’s a genius and rides
to the top of
the world. Who knows
how many women wish to marry him!”
Alex said, “My word is a guarantee.”
Judy immediately burst into laughter. “You’re really not humble. Then,
may I ask, who
are you? What do you do? How much assets does your family own, and
do you have
any people that you know in the government?”
Alex smiled and said, “I’m Alex Rockefeller, your cousin’s bodyguard.”
“Hahaha! After so long, it turns out that you’re just my cousin’s
bodyguard!” Judy’s eyes
grew contemptuous.
“Oh, I’m so sorry for wronging you. You certainly don’t deserve my
cousin’s love.
Compared with Second Young Master Quarters… Forget it, let’s not
compare. Talking
about the comparison is certainly bullying towards you. But, you
shouldn’t say anymore
lies like that in the future. If Second Young Master Quarters ever hears it,
you’ll be dead
for sure.”
Alex smiled and kept quiet.
Half an hour later at the Larsens’ residence, it was already afternoon.
On the other hand, Wayne was at work. He had been quite busy recently
as Quentin
would be transferred to other locations. He did not know if he would be
promoted or
demoted, but the higher-ups had already told Wayne about the
appointment of Quentin
as the governor.
The time would be within this month.
During this period of time, everything was pressured into him, regardless
of the affairs of
the governor or the mayor. How would he have time to come home in
the afternoon?
Besides, Grace Larsen was tantamount to becoming her husband’s
bodyguard now.
Judy said, “We’re finally here. I’m so hungry. I heard that there are many
snacks in
Michigan and most of them were featured on the show, ‘The Tip of
American’s Tongue’.
Cousin, you have to show me around to have some good food.”
However, Phoebe shook her head. “Forget it now. If you really want to
eat, you can
order some takeaways. I just want to eat dishes cooked by Rockefeller
brat now…
Rockefeller brat, can you do it? Ever since I’ve eaten the food that
you’ve cooked, my
stomach is in love with it. Anything else I eat feels tasteless.”
Judy kept blinking as she listened to her. She felt that it was not suitable
for her cousin
to talk to a bodyguard like that.
Could it be that there was something going on between them?
Alex nodded in agreement.
Phoebe asked Judy to go upstairs and get some rest first while she
stayed in the
kitchen to help out. At this moment, Judy even felt that there was
something fishy
between the two of them…
She thought, ‘Cousin may not take a fancy to this guy’s family
background but probably
she likes his muscles? It’s impossible for her to marry him, but it could
be possible if
she’s just playing around!’
She knew that children from families like their kind usually had
complicated private lives.
She went upstairs. The more she thought about it, the worse it got.
Then, she quietly went back downstairs. When she peeked into the
kitchen, she was
instantly dumbfounded.
Her cousin was actually sucking that bodyguard’s thumb.
‘Oh my goodness! Cousin is actually so flirtatious in private!’
‘Hmph! I must take some pictures and show it to Second Young Master
Quarters!’
Chapter 1387
The true name of Second Young Master Quarters was Joel Quarters. Not
only was he
ingenious, but he was extremely handsome as well. In Alaska, he and the
other three
outstanding sons of the great families were known as the four young
masters of Alaska.
Each of the four people was said to be a prestigious figure in Alaska.

Most importantly,
they had an incomparably deep background, and they were
fundamentally different from
the four young masters of Imperial Capital circulating in the
entertainment industry.
In their eyes, the so-called four young masters of Imperial Capital were
not even worthy
of lifting their shoes for them.
Whereas, Joel was the leader of the four young masters of Alaska, as
well as the most
handsome and graceful one amongst the four. His words and deeds
were coveted by
countless women secretly. He was also regarded as the model for men.
For this reason,
Joel had also become the public enemy of the young men in Alaska.
Would Judy like such a person? Without any doubt, she liked Joel a lot in
private.
When the Quarterses went to the Larsens’ residence in Alaska to
propose a marriage,
Judy was so excited that she almost fainted because the only person
who was single
and had reached the marriageable age in the entire Larsen family of
Alaska was Judy
Larsen. The target that the Quarters’ family came to propose to could
only be her.
Unfortunately, she got happy too soon.
Soon, she found out that the marriage proposal from the Quarterses was
not directed to
her but to Wayne Larsen’s daughter who was developing far away in
Michigan. It was
her cousin, Phoebe Larsen.
She was dumbfounded the moment she found out about the news.
Why?
She knew a bit about her cousin, Phoebe. Instead of going for business
studies, she
chose to study medicine. Despite her achievements in medicine, it was
not enough for
an upper-class family like the Larsen family. To her surprise, Joel chose
Phoebe instead
of herself. Was be blind?
Most importantly, she and Joel were acquainted. Unexpectedly, Joel
found her and
asked her to go all the way to Michigan for his matchmaking so that he
could conquer
Phoebe even faster.
It was because the last thing that the patriarch of Larsens said was
Phoebe herself was
not against it
***
At this moment, seeing Phoebe licking Alex’s fingers, she felt

contemptuous and snide.
The gentleness, virtuousness and purity displayed in the family before
turned out to be
fake. In essence, she was just a b*tch without any moral baseline. Doing
such dirty
deeds to a bodyguard, she surely knew no limit.
At first, she thought that Phoebe was having a secret affair with the
bodyguard and it
would have been a disgrace to the Larsens. However, now that she had
taken the
footage, she did not think so anymore. When she showed it to Joel later,
he would
certainly not like her anymore. Instead, if the Quarterses ever wanted to
join the
Larsens in marriage again, the remaining target would only be her.
She sneered soundlessly while concentrating on filming the video.
***
Meanwhile, Alex had not noticed her actions at all because his mind was
fixed on
Phoebe now.
Earlier, he took out a pill and let Phoebe consume it because the goal of
achieving the
Spirit Severing in three years’ time was very urgent and it could not be
delayed for a
moment. Alex purposely concocted a blood energy pill for her these few
days so that
she could enter the Chi Refinement stage as soon as possible.
However, when he took it out for her to consume it, she was holding
something in her
hands, asking him to feed her right away. As a result, while he was
feeding her, Phoebe
bit his finger.
“Hurry up and consume it. I’m still waiting for your reaction!” said Alex.
Alex was afraid
that her meridians might burst when she took the pill for the first time,
so he had to pay
full attention to her.
However, when those words were heard by Judy, it sounded like Alex
wanted Phoebe to
eat his finger and he even wanted to see the sordid expression on her
face.
‘Haha! This scene is really fantastic. Joel will surely go crazy if he sees
this!’
Chapter 1388
‘It’d be the best if they do the deed in the kitchen right away,’ she
thought excitedly.
Afterwards, she really saw Alex touch Phoebe’s chest with his hand… In
fact, it was an
angle problem and she saw it wrongly. With the spiritual power as a
guidance, Alex was
helping Phoebe digest and absorb the pill as well as guiding the spiritual
power to lay
the foundation in her body.
After everything was done, Judy ended filming in advance and acted as if
she just got
down the stairs. “Cousin, can we have the meal already? I’m very
hungry!”
Phoebe replied, “Oh, soon, we’re almost done.”
“Hm? Cousin, why is your face so flushed?”
“Huh? Is it? Maybe it’s warmer in the kitchen!”
When they were eating, Judy realized the food that the bodyguard, Alex,
cooked was
quite nice. It was comparable to the food made by a Michelin-star chef.
No, it seemed to
be even better and tastier.
She glanced at Alex astonishingly but soon she was even more disgusted.
For a highly skilled chef being Phoebe’s bodyguard, she was afraid the
purpose was not
simple, he must have wanted to be Wayne Larsen’s son-in-law. ‘But, this
is destined to
be wishful thinking. Even if you do the deed with Phoebe every day until
she gets
pregnant, the Larsens would never allow Phoebe to marry a chef.’
They were destined to be a temporary unorthodox couple.
***
Before three o’clock in the afternoon, Cheryl arrived.
Ding Dong! Ding Dong!
Cheryl rang the doorbell. To her surprise, it was Alex who opened the
door for her. She
was stunned and looked at Alex dumbfoundedly. “W-why are you here?”
“Are you surprised?” said Alex as he smiled.
“V-very surprised.”
Afterwards, Cheryl directly jumped on Alex and kissed him without a
doubt. During this
time, she felt as if she had returned to her high school days. She
resigned from the
position at the Premier Hospital in California. She concentrated on
receiving education
at home and slept for only five hours a day.
Calculating the time, it has been almost half a month since she last saw
Alex.
How could she not be excited?

When Phoebe in the house saw the scene, her expression changed
slightly while Judy
widened her eyes.
She was now certain that when Alex was having the phone call in the
train earlier, he
was tallying confession with her cousin. Phoebe was having an affair
with her own best
friend’s boyfriend.
‘Haha. What a threesome show!’ Cheryl had a lot of questions in her
mind.
The news released by Quentin Zimmer was quite vague and the general
public just
watched the fun. Moreover, the matter mainly happened in Michigan,
and the influence
was even lesser when it was out of Michigan. In addition, after the trial,
the news had
completely died down.
Even if Cheryl wanted to know about it, there was no way for her to do
it.
Phoebe first introduced Judy’s identity. Then, she said, “Judy, you’ve
taken the train for
so many hours. You should get some rest in the afternoon. We have
some matters to
talk about!”
Afterwards, she pulled Cheryl. “Let’s go to my room!”
Judy was very curious. “Cousin, you can’t do this by leaving me out. Can I
join?”
“No. This is confidential!”
“Confidential..?”
In the end, Phoebe, Cheryl and Alex went into Phoebe’s room. Of course,
this was not
her original room. She would never stay in the original room that had
three people once
died in there with blood all over the place. Furthermore, she had been
looking for a new
place and was ready to move out.
Meanwhile, Judy, who kept cursing in her heart, listened to them
outside the door for a
long while but she could not hear a single sound. In the end, she left
angrily back to her
room and made a call to Joel. “Bro Joel, I think your plan to marry my
cousin is going to
fail. I’ll send you a video, have a look at it!”
Chapter 1389
Joel would definitely not come to Michigan by himself. He had two

pretty secretaries
following him closely, with one of them being a foreign beauty with blue
eyes and a tall
nose bridge.
Besides, as soon as Joel reached Michigan, many rich folks and people
from notable
families immediately went to the airport to welcome him. Even if they
knew that they
were not qualified and could not even say a single word, meeting
Shakespeare II for
once was also a capital that could be bragged in front of people.
Meanwhile, he was half lying on a certain master bed in the most
prestigious Blue
Heavens Club in Michigan. Beside him were his two secretaries who
were dressed in
revealing outfits and serving him with utmost flattery.
There would be no shortage of women at all when one had reached a
position like
Joel’s.
Just in Alaska alone, at least hundreds of thousands of women were
willing to get on his
bed, including many rich wives, mistresses as well as the famous
celebrities in the
entertainment industry. However, Joel had never touched any of them
because that was
the requirement of his persona.
He was known as Shakespeare II, who was very handsome and had a
high intellect. At
the same time, it had also created the image of a pure, good young man.
If the news
about him having illicit relationships with many women were to get out,
the image that
he had worked so hard to shape for so many years would be completely
destroyed.
However, in reality, he was also a person who had no resistance for

beauty and lust.
The two beautiful secretaries could copulate with him at any time.
Not only that, the close two secretaries were even constantly in charge
of finding pretty
and young women for his pleasure.
Ring! Ring! Ring!
Just at this moment, Joel’s phone rang.
“Bro Joel, I think your plan to marry my cousin is going to fail. I’ll send
you a video, have
a look at it!”
It was a call from Judy. Joel frowned. When he saw the video, his
expression darkened.
He would have never expected Phoebe to be a woman like that in
private.
However, the scene of her sucking the man’s finger was too seductive.
The expression
and those eyes swelled Joel’s heart with a burst of jealousy and envy.
After that, all he
felt was extreme hatred. The Larsens’ patriarch had already agreed to
the marriage, so
Phoebe was regarded as his fiancée as well. Seeing his fiancee being
intimate with
another man, it would be strange if he could feel happy.
“Bro Joel, you don’t know my cousin very well. She may seem like a
decent person
normally but in private, she’s very indecent. I don’t even know how
many boyfriends she
has had. As for the current one, I believe you don’t even know who that
man is for sure.”
“Let me tell you. He’s my cousin’s bodyguard.”
“And there’s something even more shocking. This bodyguard has a
girlfriend and she’s
my cousin’s best friend. The three of them are currently in my cousin’s
room. Can you
guess what they are doing inside? Oh, no one would ever believe this
even if I tell them.
Bro Joel, I feel truly sorry for you. This b*tchy cousin of mine doesn’t
deserve you at all.”
After hearing Judy’s words, Joel’s expression darkened. However, he was
still excited.
“Judy, can you bring them to the Blue Heavens Club tonight? I would like
to meet them.”
“What? You still want to meet them? Bro Joel, honestly, I think I’m far
better than my
cousin. I’m already…”
“Tonight at seven o’clock. I’ll be waiting for you people at the Blue
Heavens Club. It’s
confirmed then.” Joel did not let Judy finish her sentence and cut her off
right away.
Why did the Quarterses ask the Larsens in the hands of marriage?
It was not because they took a fancy to the Larsens of Alaska, but Wayne
Larsens’s
potential caught their eyes. More importantly, they had information that
Grace Larsen
was in fact an underling of Elder Crain. This was the most important
reason as to why
Joel had to marry Phoebe. So, let alone Phoebe had another man, even if
she was a
man herself, he had to marry her.
***
Meanwhile, inside Phoebe’s room in the Larsens’ residence…
Chapter 1390
Cheryl looked at her classmate who was also her best friend strangely,
then glanced at
Alex. She could not understand the current situation no matter what.
If she were to be slightly more hot tempered, she would have jumped up
to accuse
Phoebe. “B*tch, I treat you as my best friend, yet you steal my boyfriend?
Why don’t you
go and die?”
However, Cheryl was not that kind of woman.
Alex explained. “Cheryl, did you know that Phoebe’s father was seriously
injured and
unconscious after being attacked by thugs a few days ago? He almost
failed to wake up
forever.”
Cheryl was shocked. “Huh? I don’t know about this. Did such a thing
happen?”
Phoebe said, “It’s true. My mom and I were very anxious. Then, we
begged Alex for
help. Luckily, he arrived in time, only then did my dad manage to wake
up.”
On the other hand, Alex sighed as he said, “Speaking of which, I’m
responsible for this
matter. Uncle Wayne was only attacked repeatedly by the thugs because
of the Sky
Tower project. Whereas, I was the one who took the lead to take down
the Sky Tower
project. Besides, we have found the people who attacked Uncle Wayne
were people
from Leviathan Gate. They are my old enemies. Our people from Divine
Constabulary
have also been investigating this matter. Since the danger has not been
lifted yet, the
people from Leviathan Gate will come after Phoebe to capture her as a
hostage at any
time. So, Divine Constabulary has assigned me as her bodyguard for the
time being.”
“The Sky Tower? Leviathan Gate?”
Cheryl had never heard about these matters before. She took a long
time to digest it.
Afterwards, she pulled Phoebe’s hand and said, “Phoebe, why didn’t you
tell me when
such a huge incident happened? Then, you must be careful. Alex, I’ll
leave Phoebe’s
safety in your hands, you have to be careful too.”
“Okay, I’ll be careful.”
After pondering for a while, Phoebe said to Cheryl with a smile, “Cheryl,
let me tell you
something, you’ll be very shocked for sure. Alex’s father and my mom
actually knew
each other before! When Alex treated my dad last time, Quentin
Zimmer’s son came to
harass me and force me to marry him. So, my mother got mad and said
that Alex was
my fiancé and that’s how the rest of the story happened… Cheryl, you
don’t mind, do
you?”
Cheryl was stunned. Then, she said, “Why would I mind? If someone
were to mind it, it
should be his wife!”
Phoebe was dumbfounded. “His wife?”
Only then did Cheryl remember that the matter of Alex and Dorothy’s
fake divorce could
not be revealed to the outside.
She immediately said, “What I mean is his future wife. His junior and
godsister are much
closer to him than me. Who knows who his future wife will be! If you
want to use him,
then just take him. I have no issues with that! It’s even better if you
break him!”
“Cough! What are you two saying? I’m not an object.”
“Yeah, you’re not an object but a bodyguard!” said Cheryl as she laughed.
Afterwards,
she massaged her calf. “I haven’t driven for such a long time. My legs are
almost
cramped from driving all the way here.”
Phoebe said, “Alex, why don’t you hurry and massage Cheryl’s leg? My
best friend has
taken a fancy to you, yet you’re still messing around with other women
out there? You’
re really getting on my nerves! If you dare to treat Cheryl badly, just see
how I’ll fix you!”
Whereas, when Alex was massaging Cheryl’s leg, she said, “Oh, I think
my leg is a bit
sore as well. Cheryl, can I borrow your boyfriend for a while and let him
massage me as
well?”
Chery immediately said, “Massage!”
While Alex was massaging the soles of the two women’s feet, his eyes
turned, pouring
a stream of spiritual power to the acupoints on the sole of their feet.
In the next second, the two women immediately fell on the bed,
laughing loudly as they
struggled hard. The soles of their feet were very itchy but Alex still did
not let them go.
Soon, it became a shouting match.
Judy, who was listening outside, was dumbfounded. This was too
shameless. She, a
living person, was still here!
At night, Wayne had to work overtime and have a meeting.
Judy strongly requested to go to Blue Heavens Club for dinner, saying
that a friend
wanted to treat them to a meal.
When the few people arrived at Blue Heavens Club, Phoebe was stunned
after seeing
Joel. “Judy, he’s treating us to dinner?”
Joel reached out his hand and said toward Phoebe, “Phoebe, long time
no see!”
1400
Phoebe did not shake Joel’s outreached hand. She just slightly nodded
her head. “Mr.
Quarters, good to see you.”
She was reserved and distant.
“What’s wrong, Phoebe? You won’t even shake my hand now? I, Joel
Quarters, haven’t
been annoying to such an extent, have I?” said Joel as he stared at
Phoebe with a cold
expression. However, a hint of flame flashed through his eyes.
The last time he saw Phoebe was five years ago and she was still in
university at the
time. Now that five years had passed, not only did she get prettier, but
her body and
curve far surpassed his two secretaries’. Even Judy could not even
compete with her.
He secretly swore in his heart that he must have this kind of top-notch
woman. Even if
she was not a virgin anymore, it did not matter either.
After that, he looked toward Cheryl next to her. His eyes were instantly
stalled. ‘D*mn,
she’s actually a superb beauty on par with Phoebe. Her body is also very
hot, especially
this huge buttock… Oh, my dear Lord, is this real?’
‘If only I can hold it…’ Just the thought alone was enough to almost make
his nose
bleed from the excitement.
Hold up!
Judy mentioned that it was these two women who hooked up with the
bodyguard and
had threesome. ‘D*mn it, did this guy save the world in his previous
life?’
‘Die! This guy must die!’
Just when Joel was thinking about it, his eyes fell on Alex’s face.
Phoebe said, “Oh, I’m sorry, Mr. Quarters. I have had some rashes on my
hands
recently. I’m afraid of infecting you, so I don’t think it’s a good idea to
shake hands.”
Joel was dumbfounded. ‘How dare you use this kind of excuse that even
an idiot would
not believe? You think that I’m a dumb *ss?’
Whereas, a contemptuous smile obviously flashed by Judy’s face. She
thought, ‘Rashes
on hands? Do you think that Bro Joel is really that dumb? You might as
well say that
you have herpes down there, maybe Bro Joel might trust you even
more.’
Of course, Joel was not alone. There were a few other local rich young
men standing
beside him, some of them bad business connections with Joel, while
some were there
to flatter him.
At this time, a seemingly concerned young man said, “Miss Larsen, I
know a famous
dermatologist in Alaska. If Miss Larsen needs it, I could give him a call
and ask him to
come over to give it a look.”
This person was the young owner of the club and his surname was
Dodge.
For being able to open such an outstanding private club in Michigan like
Blue Heavens,
one could imagine the wealth of the Dodge family. Of course, he knew
everything about
Phoebe’s background. As a young proprietor of a large local enterprise, if
he did not
even know about the mayor’s daughter, he would have been a failure
and looked down
by many if it was spread to the public.
“No need, thank you. I’m a doctor!”
On the other hand, Joel chuckled and said, “Phoebe, you need to pay
attention to your
skin disease too. But since you’re a doctor yourself, you should know
better than any of
us. However, just let me know if you need any help. Even if it’s the best
imperial doctor,
Wallace Yoke, I could get him to treat you immediately.”
“Oh? You know Wallace Yoke very well? You can summon him with just
a call?” said
Alex.
Once he said that, Judy immediately scolded, “Hey! Since when is it the
turn for a
bodyguard like you to speak here? Why don’t you look at yourself in the
mirror first? Do
you think Second Young Master Quarters is someone wh om people like
you could
claim connection with?”
When Judy rebuked Alex angrily, Joel and the others only laughed and
watched at the
side with a look of mockery on their faces.
Phoebe frowned and said, “Judy, behave yourself.”
Judy puckered up her lips. “Cousin, I’m just telling the truth!”
The young owner, Richard Dodge, immediately said, “So this is Miss
Larsen’s
bodyguard. We have a rule here saying that only the masters are
allowed to enter the
establishment, while underlings and dogs are not allowed. They can only
wait outside.
So, Mr. Bodyguard, please wait outside. You can serve Miss Larsen again
when she’s
done with her meal.”
Chapter 1392
Phoebe’s expression changed. “What are you saying? He’s my friend.”

Richard shook his head. Clearly, he did not accept it and insisted that
Alex had to leave.
Cheryl grunted. “What kind of dilapidated place is this? There’s so many
rules. We don’t
bother to be here. Alex, Phoebe, let’s go somewhere else and have
dinner.”
When Joel saw that they really turned around to leave, he immediately
said, “Richard,
don’t be rude. Since Phoebe has already said that he’s a friend, then he’s
a friend.
Apologize to our bodyguard friend.”
In response to Joel’s request, Richard was very obedient. He
immediately apologized to
Alex. “I apologize, Mr. Bodyguard. It turns out that you’re really Miss
Larsen’s friend.
Please forgive me for being so blind to the fact. Why don’t we go into
the VIP room first?
Young Master Quarters has prepared a sumptuous dinner.”
“Forget it I don’t feel like dining in here suddenly. Let’s go somewhere
else. I’m not used
to the food served in this Blue Heavens Club!” Phoebe said coldly right
away. Alex was
her crush. How could she be happy when Richard treated him like that?
“No, Cousin! I’m starving already. We don’t know how long we are going
to wait if we
change to another location!” Judy said immediately as she pulled
Phoebe while acting
cute and pretending to be pitiful.
In the end, Alex said, “Since we’re already here, let’s make do with the
dinner!”
Such words made Richard infuriated. What did he mean by ‘let’s make
do with the
dinner’? The chefs here were all scouted from the high price of Michelin.
Each of them
was master level and the yearly salary was more than ten million dollars.
‘I’m afraid that
insignificant people like you have even seen those dishes before.’
Surprisingly, Phoebe nodded her head and said, “You’re right. Anyone
outside who
cooks the dishes is no match for you, the real chef.”
After that, Richard was utterly speechless.
On the other hand, Alex only agreed to dine here with Joel mainly
because he heard
from Judy previously that Second Young Master Quarters and the
Larsens’ patriarch
had agreed on this marriage. Now that Joel had made his appearance
here and even
asked Judy to be the mediator to treat Phoebe to a meal, he should have
some moves.
Alex wanted to know Joel’s plans, so that he could handle them with a
targeted manner.
The dishes prepared by Joel were indeed sumptuous. The dishes on the
entire table
cost at least three hundred thousand dollars. There were king crabs, big
lobsters, three
headed abalone and many more, full on the table.
Indeed, Alex was hungry as well. He sat down straightaway without
hesitation or even
before Joel’s greeting. He picked up the utensils and devoured the food
as if nobody
else was around. He looked like he had not been eating for hundreds of
years. Joel,
Richard and his few other friends’ faces turned pale when they saw him.
On the contrary, Alex still enthusiastically took food for Cheryl and
Phoebe and even
helped them to peel the shrimps.
“Come, this is nice, and this too. I didn’t expect that the chefs here are
half as good as
me and that’s quite good already.”
“This lamb shank tastes good too. Rockefeller brat, try it too!” Phoebe
picked up the
lamb shank and shoved it into his mouth personally.
On the other side, Cheryl used her utensils to pick up a fresh oyster and
feed it to Alex
as well. “This is good for men. You should eat more!”
“Let’s eat! Let’s eat together! Eh, why aren’t you guys eating?”
How could Joel and the others still have an appetite to eat? They were
full from all the
lovey-dovey acts.
Fifteen minutes later, Alex touched his stomach and said, “I’m full
already. Cheryl,
Phoebe, are you full yet? We should get going if we’re done eating. Oh,
thanks for the
meal, Mr. Quarters. You’re such a nice person for treating us to a meal,
yet you didn’t
even eat anything yourself.”
‘Good my *ss!’ He just wanted to explode on the spot now.
“Hold up!”
Joel took a deep breath. Then, he took out a cheque. After writing an
amount on it with
a swoosh, he placed the cheque on the round turntable and spun it in
front of Alex.
Alex looked at him. “What are you trying to imply, Mr. Quarters? Not
only did you treat
us to a meal, but you’re even giving me an allowance?”
Joel replied, “If you think it’s an allowance, then it is! Phoebe is a fiancé
of mine, Joel
Quarters, It must be tough to protect my fiancé. Here’s one million
dollars as a token of
appreciation. You can take the money and leave. From now onwards, I’ll
be responsible
for my fiancé’s safety.”
Chapter 1393
“One million dollars?”

Alex did not even bother to look at the cheque on the turntable. He
instantly turned it
back to him and said, “How about this? I’ll give you a million dollars,
please don’t show
up in front Phoebe in the future, okay? Take a detour whenever you see
her!”
Joel’s expression froze immediately.
Meanwhile, his local female secretary looked at him despitefully and
said, “Is it too little?
Mr. Bodyguard, one million dollars is not little at all, especially for an
unpopular
bodyguard like you. You probably won’t even get one million dollars
after three years of
work.”
After taking a glance at her, Alex smiled lightly and said, “Who are you?”
The secretary said, “I’m Young Master Quarters’s secretary, Sasha! I
advise you to not
be greedy. Young Master Quarters’s money is not easily extorted.”
Alex said, “Are you married yet?”
Sasha was stunned. “What do you mean? What does that have to do
with you?”
Alex asked again, “Do you have a boyfriend then?”
Everyone was stunned for a moment, wondering his intention for asking
that question.
Richard next to her smiled and said, “Mr. Bodyguard, could it be that
you’re interested in
Miss Sasha? Indeed, Miss Sasha is not married and doesn’t have a
boyfriend either.
But as Young Master Quarters’s secretary, her yearly salary is at least ten
million
dollars. Even ten copies of you can’t be compared with her. Even if you
want to live off
Miss Sasha, you won’t have the chance to do so in this lifetime.”
Alex smiled and turned to look at Cheryl. “Cheryl, you’ve been studying
with Guilherma
for quite a while, how many percent of the Third Eye has been learned?
Take a look at
Miss Sasha, can you tell me any problems about her?”
“Are you testing me?”
Cheryl smiled politely and looked toward Sasha. Soon, she smiled and
said, “She’s
pregnant.”
“And?”
“It’s an ectopic pregnancy!”
“Not bad. It’s pretty good to have such an achievement in such a short
time.”
The action of the two people exchanging questions and answers while
being oblivious
of others had made the others stunned.
Phoebe finally reacted. “Cheryl, are you saying that Secretary Sasha is
having an
ectopic pregnancy? Ectopic pregnancy is very dangerous and
hemorrhage might
happen anytime. It would be life threatening if it happens! Mr. Quarters,
you’d better
immediately bring your secretary to the hospital and get a detailed
examination. If it’s
true, she should get operated as soon as possible. I know the director of
the Obstetrics
and Gynecology Department in Premier Hospital. I’ll write you a
recommendation letter,
you two can go there right away. However, you two won’t be able to
keep your child.”
Joel was dumbfounded. “No, what do you mean our child? Phoebe,
Sasha is my
secretary, she’s not my woman. What does her pregnancy have to do
with me?”
Phoebe said, “Since you said it isn’t yours, then it isn’t Why do you have
to be so
anxious?”
Judy said, “Cousin, you must have mistaken Second Young Master
Quarters. How
could Second Young Master Quarters do this kind of thing? It’s normal
for his secretary
to have a boyfriend outside. Moreover, how could you guys just tell that
she’s pregnant
or having an ectopic pregnancy? You guys didn’t even check it, yet you
could tell it at a
glance? Are you people joking or what? Who would believe you?”
Phoebe said, “You’ll know after the examination.”
Alex smiled. “There’s no need for trouble. Miss Sasha should know very
well whose
child is inside her belly. We’ll know it after asking her! Allow me to ask,
Miss Sasha, do
you know that you’re pregnant? Whose child is inside your belly?”
Joel and the others scoffed. ‘Sasha would never tell you!’
However, in the next second, Sasha unexpectedly said, “I knew about it.
I went for a
checkup a few days ago and I’m really pregnant, but I didn’t know that
it’s an ectopic
pregnancy. The child belongs to my master, Joel Quarters.”
“Bullsh*t!”
Chapter 1394
Joel jumped up instantly. Never did he expect that Sasha would say this
in front of
Phoebe. His reaction was fairly quick as he immediately yelled, “Sasha,
I’ve been
treating you well. How dare you set me up? Tell me, who made you do
this? You want to
deliberately spoil the marriage between the Quarterses and Larsens?
Keep on
dreaming! Phoebe, you mustn‘t trust her.”
Alex asked again, “Do you know when you got pregnant?”
Sasha answered honestly. “I’m not sure, maybe it was last month. At the
time, Allie and
I were serving our master. There’s no protective measures around and I
forgot to take
the morning after pill after the deed. I should have gotten pregnant that
time! At other
times, we had protective measures.”
As soon as this statement was made, it was tantamount to a bolt from
the blue sky for
Joe! and the others.
Phoebe glanced at Alex. She knew that Alex had a magical hypnotic
ability. It must have
been Alex’s hypnosis that made Sasha say all these.
Of course, Joel would never admit it and his few friends were frantically
heckling.
In the end, Joel said to Allie next to him, “Allie, come. Tell them the
truth.”
Alex glanced at Allie.

Afterwards, Allie said, “Sasha is right, It should happen that time. Luckily,
I had a period.
Otherwise, I would have ended up the same as well. That Master’s
ability is very strong,
I’ve been impregnated three times already. Oh, it’s truly painful and I
don’t want to get
anymore abortions.”
The crowd went dead silent. Even Richard and the others were stunned.
Joel was infuriated. He picked up a bowl and smashed it on Allie’s face.
“B*tch, how
dare you set me up?! Who ordered you and Sasha to do this? I must
investigate this
thoroughly. Drake, Leon, take these two traitors down and interrogate
them properly.”
Drake and Leon were Joel’s personal bodyguard. Soon, Sasha and Allie
were both
taken away.
Of course, the two people were under the influence of Alex’s mental
power. However,
not long after being taken away by the bodyguards, they came back to
their senses.
They were shocked. They kept explaining, but how would Joel’s
bodyguards listen to
them?
On this side, Joel kept explaining to Phoebe while Judy was helping him
as well.
Phoebe said, “Whether it’s true or not, it’s not important at all. Mr.
Quarters, my grandpa
never told me about the marriage before. Even if he did, I wouldn’t have
agreed to it as
well! I’ll decide on my own marriage! And, I won’t change my bodyguard
as well.
Nobody is better than him in the entire America. He could take a
hundred of you down
with just a single hand.”
Joel’s face turned miserably pale, as if he had soaked in a fecal tank. He
was not a
bodyguard but a rich heir of a wealthy
family. How could he put down his identity just to fight a bodyguard?
However, it was
indeed humiliating to directly say that a hundred copies of him could not
even win
against the single handed Alex. ‘D*mn, I’m a man too! I’m not a coward!’
Richard laughed heartily. “He can beat a hundred people with one hand?
Miss Larsen,
you’re bragging about your bodyguard a bit too much! Silas Landry, you
come here.”
Soon, a two meter tall tough guy walked into the room. At a glance, he
was a martial
expert.
Richard said, “Brat, I’ll give you a chance. I’ll treat you with respect if you
could
withstand Silas for three minutes. Otherwise, leave a hand behind!
There’s a special
wrestling ring in the club. Let’s go over now, if you have the guts.”
Silas looked at Alex with contempt. He shook his head and said, “Young
Master Dodge,
why go to the ring to deal with him? One hand of mine is enough!”
“Oh? That’s great!”
Everyone looked toward Alex.
Alex smiled lightly and said, “I mean the same as well. One finger is
enough to deal with
him.”
Chapter 1395
Richard and the others were stunned at first. Then, they burst into
laughter.
In their eyes, Alex was just talking big. Silas said that he could defeat
Alex with an arm,
so Alex said he could defeat Silas with just a finger.
However, who would believe that?
Silas was a bodyguard hired by the Dodge family at a high price. The Blue
Heavens
Club ranked first in Michigan and the customers here were all rich and
noble. Hence,
there could not be the slightest mistake.
However, the young, rich heirs would usually come here and arguments
would be
inevitable. Without a strong martial artist around, how could all of these
work?
Silas Landry was an Advanced-Earth expert. One should not think that
Viole Zimmer
could get a Grandmaster as well just because the Melvises could casually
have a few
Grandmasters. However, these were associated with power. Without a
dominant power,
would the Grandmasters pay attention to him or her?
Hence, Silas was already at the pinnacle in Michigan. Who would not
give him some
respect?
Meanwhile, an ignorant guy just bragged shamelessly, trying to subdue
Silas with a
finger. He simply had a death wish.
“Brat, l, Silas Landry, have lived for so long and you’re the first person
ever to dare to
speak to me like that. I’ll only punch you once. If you don’t die from the
punch, you’re
free to leave,” said Silas with a murderous expression.
“You want to kill me? Aren’t you afraid of legal consequences?”
“Haha! Legal consequences? Are you joking? What’s the use of you
being alive if you
can’t even handle a punch?”
Alex nodded his head. “I understand!”
Silas grunted. “Look carefully then. I want you to know the
consequences for talking
big.”
Joel and the others were quietly waiting for Alex seeking his own death.
Judy even looked with a contemptuous expression. ‘This stupid
bodyguard, is he out of
his mind after hooking up with my cousin? He even dares to provoke
Silas Landry from
the Blue Heavens Club. But, if he wants to die, let him be then!’
In the next moment, Silas threw out a ferocious punch, wanting to take
down Alex’s
head.
His move was inexorable and as fast as lightning.
If this punch were to be thrown on a steel plate, a thinner steel plate
would be pierced,
not to mention a human’s head. It would definitely be beaten into a
crushed watermelon.
Alex did not move at all, as if that punch from Silas had shocked him and
he had lost all
his moving abilities because of extreme fear. Witnessing this scene,
Cheryl and Phoebe
exclaimed and yelled consecutively, “Be careful!”
They obviously knew Alex’s capability, he was an existence that even a
Grandmaster
would be afraid of. However, they could not help feeling worried after
witnessing such a
scene, fearing that he would be beaten to death.
Meanwhile, Joel, Richard and the others were gloating over his
misfortune as they were
watching it like a good show.
It would be the best if Alex were to be beaten to death. There were
universal rules
among the martial artists. Even if the mayor’s daughter, Phoebe was
present at the
scene, it would not have much trouble dealing with this matter. It could
be dealt with
ease by the Dodge family, so they were not afraid of killing a person at
all.
In the nick of time, a finger was suddenly pointed at Silas’s fist
Buzz!
A burst of tremor emanated from the top of Silas’s fist but the
cannonball like punch that
he threw out was stopped by the finger and could not move forward
anymore. From
extreme speed to complete stillness, there was a very strong sense of

contrast, but
Silas’s fist just stopped abruptly.
Clearly, that was Alex’s finger.
His expression seemed relaxed while that finger was downplayed as well,
as if he had
not used any strength at all.
“Ah!”
“What’s going on? He really blocked Silas’s attack with one finger.”
“This… It’s too fake, isn’t it? Why do I feel like they’re putting up a show?
Did this guy
bribed Silas or something?”
“I have the same feeling as well. It feels like we’ve gone into a movie
studio to watch
other people putting up a fake fight.”
Chapter 1396
However, as the party involved, Silas Landry had a completely different

feeling. He had
already used all of his strength just now, deliberately planning to blow
Alex’s head with
one punch to show him how powerful he was. But, his fist had been
blocked… To his
surprise, it had been really blocked off by one finger!
However, how was that possible?
He couldn’t understand it at all, and he didn’t have the time to think
about it either.
It was because a burst of overwhelming yet devastating power from
Alex’s finger rushed
into his meridians brutally right away. In an instant, the meridians in his
palm and arm
were crushed with incredible ease.
In the blink of an eye, it rushed into his energy core.
Boom!
Silas’s body flew backwards.
He hit the wall behind him, and a humanoid imprint was knocked into
the snow-white
wall. Then, Silas fell to the ground with a shout and spat a mouthful of
blood.
His face was ashen gray and terrified. He looked at Alex with horror on
his face. “You…
Could it be…. You’re…”
He suddenly thought of a person.
It was the man who had made a huge ruckus at the Zimmer family’s
funeral hall and
brought about the collapse of the hall just a few days ago. During that
time, Silas had
also been there.
However, his relationship with the Zimmer family wasn’t that great, so
he could only
watch from the distance that day and didn’t get a clear look at Alex’s
appearance.
However, he had heard of Alex’s background that he was the grandson
of Divine
Constabulary’s president and he had a deep relationship with the
ancient elder in
America, Draco Crain.
Recently in Michigan, the only young man who could have such
terrifying skills was this
person.
“I used one finger just now, do you concede defeat?” Alex asked as he
looked at Silas.
“I… I concede!”
“Then, are you still not going to get lost?”
Silas trembled, how could he still dare to stay here even a second
longer?
He brought his hands together and paid obeisance towards Alex, then
said to Richard
Dodge, “Young Master Dodge, please tell Mr. Dodge that I, Silas Landry,
have done my
best. From now on, I will withdraw from the realm of martial arts. Please
do not come
and find me again.”
After Silas finished speaking, he turned around and left Silas really
wanted to tell
Richard “You dumb, spoiled brat, you’d be scared witless if I were to tell
you the identity
of this young man in front of you. He isn’t someone that the small Dodge
family could
afford to offend.” However, he had also signed the confidentiality
agreement and
promised that he wouldn’t reveal a single thing, otherwise he would be
punished on the
basis of treason. When the time came, it wouldn’t just be him but all his
family members
would also receive the same punishment.
“Hey, Silas, Silas…”
“What’s going on? Could someone have paid him off?”
Many people present showed weird expressions on their faces. It was

because the
match between Alex and Silas looked faker than an act.
However, Silas had long since departed. Moreover, his martial arts had
been completely
ruined, and his meridians were severely damaged. He would always be a
useless
person in the future.
“F*ck!”
“D*mn it!”
Richard was so furious that he was about to throw up blood. Silas’s
position was very
special as Richard’s grandfather had personally invited him. It wasn’t
only about money,
but also the favor that Silas once owed Richard’s grandfather. On top of
that, Silas had
played a major role in regards to Blue Heavens being the top club in
Michigan.
Unexpectedly, now Silas had been beaten and chased away by Alex.
When the time came, wouldn’t his grandfather give him a sound beating
for this?
At this moment, Joel Quarters’s expression was uncertain. He had

seriously
underestimated Alex’s fighting capabilities. But, seeing Phoebe’s
beautiful face, as well
as the future development prospects of the Larsen family, he sneered,
“Fine, I admit
that you have some talent in fighting, but this is just a heterodoxy. The
most important
thing is family power and background, and how much power you can
amass! How about
this, I know that Phoebe likes racing. Why don’t we have a competition?
If you lose, you
will disappear immediately! If I lose, I will personally head to the Larsens’
residence and
dissolve the engagement.”
“Racing?” Alex was taken aback. Then, he looked at Phoebe and nodded.
“Fine, let’s
race!”
Chapter 1397
The location of the race was at Crow Mountain in Michigan.

Crow Mountain was close to the east coast of Michigan, with eighteen
bends on the
mountain roads. It was a base for extreme racing. There was an extreme
racing club
here that went by the name Sakura. The boss behind the scenes of this
place was
Richard Dodge’s father.
When they went over, Alex was driving Phoebe’s Mercedes-Benz GLC,
with the three
women sitting in the car.
Judy Larsen really wanted to ride in Joel Quarters’ car at first.

Unfortunately, she didn’t
have the chance to do so.
On the way there, Phoebe said to Alex, “Why the heck did you agree to
his request for
racing? This guy is very good at racing. He even specifically went to the
Formula 1
racing base for training and learned under a well known racing master
before. Most
people can’t even compete with him. If you lose, are you really not going
to protect me
anymore?”
“I won’t lose,” Alex said.
Judy couldn’t go on listening anymore. “Hey, you, you’re really just
digging your own
grave. Young Master Quarters has already said that the car used in the
race will have to
be prepared by your own. When the time comes, he definitely will be
driving a sports car
that’s worth tens of millions of dollars. What about you? You’ll be
driving this broken,
classic car, yet you’re saying you won’t lose? I really don’t know where
you get your
confidence from.”
Cheryl said instead, “I believe in Alex. If he says that he won’t lose, then
he definitely
won’t lose.”
Alex smiled and said, “Still, Cheryl knows me best.”
***
At the same time, Joel and Richard, who were in the same car, were so
furious that they
wanted to tear down Alex’s bones.
Not to mention Joel, but Richard, who had lost Silas Landry, didn’t know
how he would
be reprimanded by his father when he got back later!
“This sh*tty bodyguard, I will make sure he dies!” Joel said viciously. The
image he had
now was vastly different from the one in those women’s minds in Alaska.
“Richard,
prepare some people for me. Later, I will make an accident on the road
for him, and
send him off to the River Styx.”
Richard smirked darkly. “Alright, I have such persons in mind!”
After a pause, he continued, “Young Master Quarters, I’ll be honest with
you. Our Dodge
family has been operating the runway in Crow Mountain for many years.
There are
many snags on the roads. You may use them however you see fit.”
“Snags? What kind of snags?”
“They’re all traps! For example, a nail that can be controlled freely, a
stone that pops up
suddenly. I guarantee they’re all very effective. It’s a piece of cake to get
a car to crash
and kill anyone in it!”
“What the f*ck! You guys even have such mechanisms here?” Joel was
stunned.
“Young Master Quarters, don’t worry. We definitely won’t use this kind
of method against
you. The Dodge family won’t gain a single benefit if any accidents were
to happen to
you. Everyone would be buried together with you, and I’m not stupid!”
Joel said, “Okay! As long as that sh*tty bodyguard is killed, I’ll call the
shots and hand
over the Pan Garden project to your family!”
“Thank you, Young Master Quarters!”
***
Very soon, they arrived at Crow Mountain.
The Sakura Racing Club here was very luxurious and sophisticated. At the
same time,
there were many local rich, young heirs who had also arrived in a rush.
They had all
come to watch and help out after hearing that the head of the four
young masters in
Alaska was going to have a race against Phoebe’s bodyguard.
Some of them who knew Joel sneered one after another. “He’s just a
small time
bodyguard. What capability does he have to race with the head of the
four young
masters of Alaska?”
“He might not know that Young Master Quarters has the title of Little
Lewis. His master
is the famous international racing champion, Lewis Hamilton!”
“Haha, a small bodyguard even dared to jump out and made a
provocation like this. Can
he even race?” Among the rich, young heirs, many of them gathered
together and
chatted about it.
Although Phoebe was now considered to be a revered young miss
among the
daughters of the Michigan officials, she was not in the same circle as
these people.
Everyone here may show respect in person, but it was a completely
different matter
behind her. Many people coveted Phoebe’s beauty, and those who
wanted to have
sexual intercourse with her were not rare.
Many had heard that they would be able to see Phoebe’s face
immediately, which was
why countless rich, young heirs had come over in the first place.
“They’re here, they’re here. They’ve arrived!”

“Hurry up and come see, look at which awesome car they’re driving in!”
As a result, everyone saw a white GLC driving slowly over. Surrounded
by sports cars
that were worth millions and tens of millions of dollars, the GLC looked
like a
short-footed chicken with a short neck that had run into a group of
phoenixes.
“Damn!”
“Are you kidding me? They’re going to drive this run down car for the
race?”
“Are you sure this bodyguard is right in the head?” Soon, Alex and the
others got out of
the car.
Phoebe and Cheryl became the focus of attention of many men in an
instant. To say it in
a way that would discourage many women who were also present, the
moment these
two women appeared, all the other women were incomparable with
them. Supermodels,
young celebrities, internet celebrities whosoever, all of them had no
choice but stand
aside when compared to them.
“You’re going to use this car to compete against me?” Joel asked while
looking at Alex
with a dumbfounded expression.
“That’s right. This car is enough to beat you,” Alex calmly replied.
Chapter 1398
In an instant, everyone present burst into laughter.

“Hahaha, I knew it. He probably has no money to buy a sports car at all.”
“A poor loser who doesn’t even have a sports car also came here to race.
It simply
makes people laugh their heads off!”
Alex said, “Hurry up. How are we going to compete? Time is limited, we
still have to go
drinkng for celebration later!”
Joel was taken aback. “What are you celebrating?”
Alex replied, “To celebrate Phoebe for getting rid of a pest like you,
obviously.
Remember, once you lose, you’ll have to go and cancel the engagement.
Otherwise, if
you wait for me to look for you, your entire Quarters family will have to
pay big time.”
The moment he said that, countless people were stunned.
“What did he say? Did he actually threaten the entire Quarters family in
Alaska?”
“Also, he actually said that they would be going to drink for celebration,
as though he
has already won.”
“There must be something really wrong with this guy’s head!”
Joel looked towards Richard and received the signal that he was ready.
Joel smiled and nodded at Alex. “Fine, I, Joel Quarters, always keep my
words! I also
hope that you’ll pay what you bet when you lose! The rules are like this,
we’ll round the
runway of Crow Mountain for two laps. Whoever reaches the goal first
will win! Of
course, the competition will have the usual competition rules, and not
only us will be
competing, but a group of seven.”
“No problem.” Alex said.

“Then, hurry up and get into your car. The starting line is here.”
“Wait a minute!” Phoebe suddenly opened the passenger door. “I want
to be inside.”
Richard frowned. “Miss Larsen, the rules of our racing club here state
that only the
driver is allowed in the car.”
The one they wanted to kill was Alex, but not Phoebe. If Phoebe were to
die, what was
the point in all of this then?
However, Phoebe seemed to have insight into this kind of crisis, and said,
“The previous
rules have all been set by you. This rule is set by me, that is every car
needs to have a
passenger.”
‘God d*mnit!’
Joel and Richard glanced at each other. With this happening, their
previous plan had to
be changed. Finally, Joel said, “Okay, we’ll do as you say then.”
Phoebe slid into the car.

Joel whispered to Richard, “Cancel the previous plan. Let me win the
competition
against this guy first, there will be chances to get rid of him in the
future.”
As for Joel’s passenger, Judy volunteered and slid into the car. With that,
Joel didn’t say
anything about it.
“Cheryl, wait here for a bit. We’ll be right back!” Alex said to Cheryl.
Initially, he wanted
her to get into the car together. However, since the rules had already
been set, he had
to forget about it. Anyway, Cheryl had the amulet as well as Guilherme’s
blessing, so
there was nothing to worry about at all.
“Three!”
“Two!”
“One!”
“Go!”
Vroom! Vroom!
Six sports cars shot off like a gush of wind. On the mountain runway at
night, they
resembled a six-headed monster.
As for the GLC that Alex was in, the car hadn’t even moved yet.
This immediately attracted countless ridicule.
“Rockefeller brat, what are you doing? Why aren’t you driving yet?
We’re behind them
by several seconds!”
Phoebe was about to cry. At first, she thought that Alex was a racing
expert, but he had
actually lost his mind at such a critical moment.
Alex frowned. “I just felt a blast of mental power. Someone’s locked
onto me.”
“Huh?”
In the crowd, an elderly person had been looking at Alex’s car since the
beginning. If
anyone recognized him, they would be surprised for sure.
Why would the Lord Commander of Department Six appear here?
Chapter 1399
“Hahaha, what is that brat doing? The others are already driving halfway
up the
mountain, yet he’s still dawdling at the starting line?”
“He must have known that there’s no hope for winning, so he just gave
up!”
“Damn, that’s just embarrassing. How could someone like that be
worthy of being
Phoebe Larsen’s bodyguard?”
Everyone looked at the Mercedes-Benz GLC that had yet to move at all.
They all
laughed and pointed at it while hurling all kinds of taunts and abuse.
Even Cheryl was very anxious, so she rushed over to pat on the window
consecutively.
“Alex, Phoebe, what’s going on? Why haven’t you guys left yet? If you
don’t go soon,
you’re going to lose the competition!”
Alex glanced at Cheryl, who was outside and flashed her an ‘OK’ sign
before finally
stepping on the accelerator. As the Mercedes-Benz started up, the
engine spinning
wildly, making sounds that were almost like an old cow!
Everyone could see that Alex had already tried his best to accelerate the
speed.
However, that was the limit of the GLC’s performance. No matter how
fast it was, it was
just at that level. It was incomparable with sports cars that were worth
tens of millions of
dollars at all.
Phoebe indeed liked car racing a lot.
She owned a sports car before and often came to Sakura Racing Club to
race as well.
However, since she became a doctor, she had sold her sports car and
never came
back. But, she was still well versed in car racing. In this situation, it was
impossible for
Alex to beat Joel.
Coupled with the fact that they had such a slow start, she could estimate
by the time
Alex had finished one lap, Joel would have done two laps.
However, she didn’t care about the bet between Alex and Joel at all.
Could it be that if Alex really lost, he really had to listen to Joel’s words
and wouldn’t
come looking for her anymore? If he didn’t come looking for her, she
would take the
initiative to look for him instead.
Meanwhile, Alex’s mind had been fixating on the mysterious mental
power. It had
always been there and it seemed neither close nor distant, yet it had
never been
withdrawn.
‘Who could it be?’
‘Judging by the strength of the mental power, it’s definitely not an
ordinary person!’
‘Moreover, if it’s just an inadvertent sweep of the mental power, it
definitely wouldn’t be
like this. Since this mental power has always existed, it means that the
person has been
locked onto me to come after me.’
Compared to Joel’s competition, this hidden person posed a more
powerful threat.
Because of that, Alex’s driving speed had been slow and steady without
speeding up.
At the same time, Joel’s super sports car was already ahead by
thousands of meters.
On the runway of Crow Mountain at night, the sports car resembled a

bright sword that
pierced the sky, wandering maniacally on the winding mountain roads.
Judy, who sat in the passenger seat, yelled in excitement. She had also
been in cars
that had been driven by others, but compared with Joel, they just paled
into
insignificance. The way he drove was too exciting and crazy. Judy felt as
though her
heart was about to jump up to her throat. She glanced at Joel who was
completely
focused on driving as her eyes filled with admiration.
“Haha, Bro Quarters, I don’t even know how far away that stupid
Rockefeller bodyguard
has been shaken off. He actually wants to use an old Mercedes-Benz to
win your super
sports car that’s worth tens of millions of dollars. There’s really
something wrong with
his brain!”
“Bro Quarters, after winning against him, you can humiliate him severely
and trample
him under your feet!”
Meanwhile, Joel was thinking of another thing as he drove, and asked,
“Judy, who was
that other woman?”
It was because Cheryl had also caught his eyes. A beauty who was not
any less than
Phoebe and also her best friend. If he could get both and play together,
that would be a
life that was even happier than being a god. But, when he thought about
the two women
who had been toyed with by Alex, he felt incredibly depressed.
Judy said, “The woman? Her name is Cheryl Coney. She’s a classmate of
my cousin in
college and a doctor in California.”
Joel smiled and said, “Very good!”
He decided that he wanted this woman too.
***
On the winding tracks…
Chapter 1400
Alex’s driving speed was still very slow.

The people from the Sakura Racing Club could clearly capture the entire
process of the
car’s journey through the infrared cameras installed next to the track.
Even in the dark,
this kind of surveillance camera could almost capture the entire scene at
360 degrees
without any blind spot.
Through the large screen installed outside, everyone could see the car’s
journey.
Joel’s Porsche 911 was far ahead.
Every turn be made was like watching an international F1 race car. It was
elegant,
exciting, and cool, causing everyone to scream.
Some people even shouted the title of ‘Little Lewis’ at the foot of the
mountain. A few
particularly excited women even grabbed their clothes in their hands
and started waving
them desperately after taking them off.
On the other hand, Alex’s GLC seemed to be taking a leisurely drive.
The travelling speed was hardly worth looking at.
Phoebe had already given up and said to Alex, “Rockefeller brat, once
we’re done with
this lap, let’s just give up. Anyway, there’s no meaning to this bet at all.
What does Joel
Quarters have to do with me? Others are afraid of him, but I’m not
afraid at all!”
Alex could no longer bother about the mental power for now. He smiled
softly at
Phoebe. “What’s the rush? Aren’t there two laps? As long as Joel hasn’t
finished it, we
won’t lose.”
While they were talking, two bright lights shone right behind them.
Also, it kept flashing wildly.
Phoebe glanced back and said helplessly, “Joel has already finished one
lap, and we
haven’t even finished half of our first one! If you can still win at this rate,
then you’re just
too amazing, and I’m willing to do anything for you.”
Alex smiled and said, “Okay, you said it yourself.”
Just at this moment, Joel had already caught up to them, and the two
cars drove side by
side.
Joel even slowed down deliberately and looked at them through the
window.
Judy, who sat in the passenger seat, even yelled, “Stupid bodyguard, do
you know how
to drive? We’ve already finished one lap, and you’re still dawdling here.
Are you really
racing? You’re doing a snail race, idiot!” Alex could hear everything
crystal clear.
He also wound down the window and said to Judy, “So what if you’re
one lap ahead?
You guys aren’t done yet. Oh, rather, you guys shouldn’t be able to reach
the end of it!”
“What do you mean?”
“Literally what I just said!”
“Idiot!”
As Joel slammed down on the accelerator, the sports car roared wildly
and overtook
Alex’s car fast, leaving him a gorgeous taillight.
However, at this moment, something flew out with a whoosh from the
car window on
Alex’s side. It was the Seven Blades of Death, one of the swords among
the Dragon’s
Bane of Thirty-Six. Its speed was too fast and wasn’t visible to the naked
eyes. The
infrared cameras couldn’t even catch sight of its shadow. Then, in less
than two
seconds, Joel’s sports car in front of him shook violently and slowed
down. Finally with
a bang, it slammed into the stone wall next to it.
The airbags all popped out, and the car had flipped sideways, blocking
the middle of the
road.
“Oh, it crashed!” Phoebe exclaimed.
Alex withdrew the Seven Blades of Death discreetly, and said with a
smile, “Didn’t I say
so? Isn’t this just digging your own grave for driving so fast on the
mountain road at
night?”
Phoebe was anxious as she said, “Judy is also in the car, hurry up and go
check on
them.
Alex smiled coldly and said, “Your cousin is probably an insider that Joel
had bought
over. She came all the way to Michigan just to become an intermediary
between the two
of you specifically.”
When Phoebe heard that, her face sank. Even though she was reluctant
to believe his
words, she wasn’t a fool. She had seen with her own eyes everything
that Judy had
done. If someone were to tell her that Judy and Joel didn’t collude with
each other at all,
she wouldn’t believe it even if she was beaten to death.

The Pinnacle of Life 1301 1400

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Pinnacle of Life 1301 1400

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Pinnacle of Life 1301 1400

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Pinnacle of Life – Chapter 1301

Craig pricked up his ears when Alex asked about it.

Alex and Craig were stunned.

‘Why did the name seem so familiar?’

“On a second thought, wasn’t that a character from a novel?”

After hearing Azure’s words, the few people were enraged.

Craig said, “There’s actually such a heartless organization in California. No

He thought of one possibility.

However, it was too soon to tell now.

“What… What’s wrong with them?” He asked apprehensively as he dared not

“Nothing much, it’s just a little punishment!”

The other two accomplices immediately kneeled down and willingly

“What’s the rush? Tell me one by one!”

All of these were outrageous.

“B*stards, b*stards! You guys don’t deserve to be a human at all!”

Craig with a cold expression said, “I’ll mobilize my men immediately.”

Azure said, “A thousand martial artists and three thousand bodyguards of

Azure said, “I’ll go in and grab her.”

At a glance, it was actually Azure!

One martial artist from Thousand Miles Conglomerate immediately went

Right after he said that, three vibrations sounded.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

“Azure, do you think that I don’t know who you’re?”

When Nanny Kim saw Norton, her expression changed instantly.

Norton broke out in a cold sweat as he looked at Alex thankfully.

The martial cultivation belonging to Intermediate-Earth ranked exploded

However, she ran into Alex.

‘What? How is this possible?’

Alex calmly said, “Who’d have thought that you, an Intermediate-Earth

He shook his hand backhandedly.

A gush of spiritual power containing the thunderous might rushed back at

A series of burst sounds was heard.

“Argh!” Nanny Kim screamed.

A big slap landed right on the old woman’s face.

It was Azure who rushed over.

Azure asked, “Who?”

However, the old woman refused to talk about it.

Azure did not hesitate to step on her leg.

Nanny Kim smiled all of a sudden. “You better kill me!”

“What? The heart-scratching pill of a hundred days?” Nanny Kim screamed

“Alright!” The subordinates immediately moved.

The girl tremblingly asked, “Is it true?”

Azure said, “I can assure you that.”

The killing intent in Alex’s eyes got even thicker.

“Who is the person?”

Alex was stunned for a moment, “Which Paige Rockefeller?”

The mourning target was Paige’s husband, Wes Jefferson.

Alex saw Paige’s son, Elijah Jefferson.

Elijah replied, “No.”

Alex nodded his head.

Elijah fell and sat on the ground.

After leaving Paige’s residence, Alex went straight to Rockefeller Manor.

After listening to the entire incident, he had a moment of fear.

Charles said with a firm expression, “I want to set up a foundation dedicated

Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!

Brittany said, “Count my Rockefeller family in as well!”

All of a sudden, it caused a surge of praise from the people.

It was half past nine in the morning.

Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waylon Realty, Lush Cosmetics and

Various rescue operations would be carried out immediately.

“Bstards, bstards! You guys don’t deserve to be a human at all!”